Complete Proofs of building Shrines/Tombs of Prophets
Proofs of building Shrines/Tombs of ProphetsIt is a Sunnah to build tombs/shrines around the graves of Prophets (alaih salam) ,Salafs (RA) and Awliya al-Ikraam (rah). Although for public graveyards and ordinary muslims it is not allowed.
The First tomb in islamGrave of Prophet Muhammad (Peace be upon him) is “INSIDE” room of the house of Ayesha (ra)
The Second tomb in islamGrave of Sayyidna Abu Bakr (RA) is in a room of the house of Ayesha (ra) buried next to Prophet (Peace be upon him)
The Third tomb in islamGrave of Sayyidna Umar Ibnul Khattab (ra) is in a room of the house of Ayesha (ra) buried next to Prophet (Peace be upon him) and Abu Bakr (ra)
So it was a practice of Sahaba to bury Prophet (As) and Caliphs not openly but inside a Room or in other words a “CONSTRUCTED SHRINE”
Answering misquotation of Hadith and ObjectionsHadith states Sahih Muslim Volume 2, Book 23, Number 414
Narrated ‘Urwa:
Aisha said, “The Prophet in his fatal illness said, ‘Allah cursed the Jews and the Christians because they took the graves of their Prophets as places for praying.”‘ Aisha added, ” Had it not been for that the grave of the Prophet (p.b.u.h) would have been made prominent but I am afraid it might be taken (as a) place for praying.
The above hadith is quoted for jews and christians not for muslims who took their Prophets as God, Son/daughter of God. Lets see how the classical scholars view it.
Imam Ibn Hajar al – Haytami(in his Zawajir) quotes the hadith from Ahmad, Bukhari and Muslim that the Prophet (Allah bless him and give him peace) said: “May Allah curse the Jews and Christians; they have taken the tombs of their prophets as places of worship.”
He said, “The reason for considering it an enormity is obvious
He explains, however, that, “Taking a grave as a place of worship means to pray on the grave or towards it.The prohibition, moreover, applies exclusively to the grave of someone venerated… under the two conditions:
A) that the grave is of someone who is honored and venerated;
B) and that the prayer is performed towards or on the grave with the intention of gaining the blessing of it, or out of reverence for it. (from: al-Zawajir, Reliance w21)
And this is only if one prays so close to it that if praying the prayer of those attentive (looking down), the grave would be within one’s sight.
[end quote ]
Hence praying salat towards the grave or doing sajda infront of it as christians/jews used to do it isharam.No one is history of Islam took this hadith as proof of prohibiting building of tombs/shrines over Pious muslims graves.
Proof 1 of building of tombs around a graveQuran states:
Thus did We make their case known to the people, that they might know that the promise of Allah is true, and that there can be no doubt about the Hour of Judgment. Behold, they dispute among themselves as to their affair. (Some) said, “Construct a building over them”: Their Lord knows best about them: those who prevailed over their affair said,“Let us surely build a place of worship over them.” (Quran 18:21)
Authentic classical Tafsir for this verseTafsir Number 1Qadhi Thana Ullah Panipatti (Rahimuhullah) writes in his great Tafsir al Mazhari: After the death of Ashaab al Kahf a dispute occurred between Muslims and non-muslims, The Muslims said that they will make a Masjid over them because they were of our faith whereas the disbelievers said they will build other buildings on it where people will live….This Ayah is proving that Mosques could be made near graves of Awliya in order to say salaat in them, Tabarruk is also attained through the tombs of Awliya [Tafsir al Mazhari Volume No.7, Page No. 123-124]
Tafsir Number 2Tafsir by Imam Bayzawi (rah) says: “From this it is understood that to erect a Mausoleum for the special people, i.e. Pious Saints and Ulema, is permissible”.
Tafsir Number 3Tafsir by Imam Fakhrud’deen Razi (rah) writes:
أن بعضهم قال: الأولى أن يسد باب الكهف لئلا يدخل عليهم أحد ولا يقف على أحوالهم إنسان. وقال آخرون: بل الأولى أن يبني على باب الكهف مسجد وهذا القول يدل على أن أولئك الأقوام كانوا عارفين بالله معترفين بالعبادة والصلاة
Translation: Some people said that the door of the cave should be closed so that nobody can enter it and the Ahwaal (of Ashab e Kahf) are kept hidden. Some people said that It is better to build a mosque at the door, this saying proves that these people were “ARIFEEN OF ALLAH WHO BELIEVED IN WORSHIPPING AND PRAYER”[Tafsir al Kabeer, Volume No. 5, Page No. 475]
Imam al-Razi also said:
ثم قال تعالى: {قَالَ ٱلَّذِينَ غَلَبُوا۴ عَلَىٰۤ أَمْرِهِمْ} قيل المراد به الملك المسلم، وقيل: أولياء أصحاب الكهف، وقيل: رؤساء البلد: {لَنَتَّخِذَنَّ عَلَيْهِم مَّسْجِدًا} نعبد الله فيه ونستبقي آثار أصحاب الكهف بسبب ذلك المسجد
Translation: And when Allah said {Those who prevailed over their affair} this refers to the “MUSLIM RULER” or the Awliya of Ashaab al Kahf (i.e. their momineen friends) or the leaders of town. {We will surely build a Mosque over them} so that we can “WORSHIP ALLAH” in it and due to it we will “PRESERVE THE RELICS OF ASHAAB AL KAHF”[Tafsir al-Kabeer, 5/475]
Tafsir Number 4In “Tafseer Roohul Bayaan”, Vol. 3, according to the verse: “To build over the graves of the Ulema, Awliya and the Saliheen is a permissible act with this condition that the motive is that the greatness of these pious people must be made apparent so that the people don’t think that it is an ordinary grave.”
Tafsir Number 5Imam Hakim (Rehmatullah Alaih) said in his Tafsir
قال الذين غلبوا على أمرهم} وهم المؤمنون, وكانوا غالبين في ذلك الوقت
Translation: {Those who prevailed over their affair} refers to the “MOMINEEN” and they prevailed over this matter in that time [Tafsir al Wahidi under 18:21]
Tafsir Number 6Imam Jalal ud-din Suyuti (Rehmatullah Alaih) and Al Muhalli (Rehmatullah Alaih) explain in Tafsir al Jalalyn:
يَتَنَـٰزَعُونَ} أي المؤمنون والكفار {بَيْنَهُمْ أَمْرَهُمْۖ} أمر الفتية في البناء حولهم {فَقَالُوۤا۴} أي الكفار {ٱبْنُوا۴ عَلَيْهِم} أي حولهم {بُنْيَـٰنًاۖ} يسترهم {رَّبُّهُمْ أَعْلَمُ بِهِمْۚ قَالَ ٱلَّذِينَ غَلَبُوا۴ عَلَىٰۤ أَمْرِهِمْ} أمر الفتية وهم المؤمنون {لَنَتَّخِذَنَّ عَلَيْهِم} حولهم {مَّسْجِدًا} يصلى فيه، وفعل ذلك على باب الكهف.
Translation: They were disputing, that is, the believers and the disbelievers, among themselves their affair, the affair of the youths, with regard to building something around them [as a monument]; so they, the disbelievers, said, ‘Build over them, that is, around them, a building, to cover them up; their Lord knows them best.’ Those who prevailed regarding their affair, the affair of the youths, “NAMELY THE BELIEVERS”We will verily set up over them, around them, a place of worship’, for prayers to be performed therein. And this indeed took place at the entrance of the cave.[Tafsir al Jalalyn, Volume No.1, Page No. 389]
Tafsir Number 7Imam Nasafi (Rehmatullah Alaih) writes in his Tafsir al Nasafi:
قَالَ ٱلَّذِينَ غَلَبُوا۴ عَلَىٰۤ أَمْرِهِمْ} من المسلمين وملكهم
وكانوا أولى بهم وبالبناء عليهم {لَنَتَّخِذَنَّ عَلَيْهِم} على باب الكهف {مَّسْجِدًا} يصلي فيه المسلمون ويتبركون
Translation: {Those who prevailed over their affair} these are the “MUSLIMS AND THE RULERS”who said to build over them i.e. on the door of cave a Masjid so that “MUSLIMS CAN PRAY IN IT AND SEEK TABARRUK” [Tafsir al Nasafi, Volume No.3, Page No. 18]
Tafsir Number 8Imam Abu Hayyan al Andalusi (Rehmatullah Alaih) said:
وروي أن التي دعت إلى البنيان كانت كافرة أرادت بناء بيعة أو مصنع لكفرهم فمانعهم المؤمنون وبنوا عليهم مسجداً
Translation: The person who told to make a building over them was a Kafir woman, she told to make a Church over them where deeds of Kufr can take place, however the momineen stopped her and made a Masjid over there instead [Tafsir Bahr al Muheet, Volume No. 7, Page No. 158]
Tafsir Number 9Allama Ibn Jawzi (Rehmatullah Alaih) who is considered the most strict scholar and revered highly by Salafi Muslims, he states in his Tafsir under 18:21
قال ابن قتيبة: يعني المُطاعين والرؤساء، قال المفسرون: وهم الملك وأصحابه المؤمنون اتخذوا عليهم مسجداً
Translation: Ibn Qutayba (Rehmatullah Alaih) said that the Mufasireen said: People who made Masjid were the (Muslim) King and his Momineen companions [Tafsir Zaad ul Maseer, Volume No. 5, Page No.124]
Tafsir Number 10Imam Shahab ud-din Khafaji (Rehmatullah Alaih) wrote:
مسجد ايدل على جوازا لبناء على قبور الصلحاء ونحوهم كما اشار الي فى الكشاف وجواز الصلوة فى ذلك البناء
Translation: (Making mosque on cave) ”IS PROOF OF MAKING MOSQUES OVER THE GRAVES OF SALIHEEN” just like It is mentioned in Tafsir al Kashaaf and It is “PERMITTED” to pray inside this construction [Imam Khafaji in Inayatul Qadhi, Volume No. 6, Page No. 87, Published by Dar us Sadir, Beirut, Lebanon]
Tafsir Number 11Mullah Ali Qari (Rehmatullah Alaih) writes:
أما من اتخذ مسجدا في جوار صالح أو صلى في مقبرة وقصد الإستظهار بروحه أو وصول أثر ما من أثر عبادته إليه لا للتعظيم له والتوجه نحوه فلا حرج عليه ألا ترى أن مرقد إسماعيل عليه السلام في المسجد الحرام عند الحطيم ثم أن ذلك المسجد أفضل مكان يتحرى المصلى لصلاته والنهي عن الصلاة في المقابر مختص بالقبور المنبوشة لما فيها من النجاسة كذا ذكره الطيبي وذكر غيره أن صورة قبر إسماعيل عليه السلام في الحجر تحت الميزاب وإن في الحطيم بين الحجر الأسود وزمزم قبر سبعين نبيا
Translation: Anyone who builds a mosque near the grave of an upright person or prays in the tomb (Maqbara) or intends to ask for help through the Ruh of that upright person or intends to seek barakah from his left overs, If he does all that without the intention of giving him Tazeem or doing tawajuh towards him ( in prayer) “Then there is nothing wrong in that, don’t you see that Grave of Hadrat Ismail(A.S) is inside the Masjid ul Harram near the hateem and to Pray there is Superior than anything else ” however to pray near the graves is only forbidden when the soil becomes dirty because of Najasat of deceased… In the Hateem near Hajr al Aswad and Mizaab there are “Graves of 70 Prophets” [Mirqat, Sharh al Mishqaat, Volume No. 2, Page No. 202]
Mullah Ali Qari (Rehmatullah Alaih) also said:
وقد أباح السلف البناء على قبر المشايخ والعلماء المشهورين ليزورهم الناس ويستريحوا بالجلوس فيه
Translation: The early Muslims (Salaf) have considered it Mubah (i.e. allowed) to build over the graves of famous Mashaikh and Ulama so that people can visit them and sit there (easily) [Mirqaat Sharh al Misshqaat, Volume No. 4, Page No. 69]
So Indeed the Prophets, Mashaikh and Saliheen do not come under the prohibition because the grave of Prophet (Peace be upon him), Abu Bakr (Radhi’Allah anho), Umar (Radhi’Allah anho) and many other Prophets and Saliheen have remained “BUILT OVER”
Tafsir Number 12Ibn khatir in his tafsir writes.
م { قَالَ ٱلَّذِينَ غَلَبُواْ عَلَىٰ أَمْرِهِمْ لَنَتَّخِذَنَّ عَلَيْهِمْ مَّسْجِدًا } حكى ابن جرير في القائلين ذلك قولين: [أحدهما] أنهم المسلمون منهم.
Translation: “When the people of the cave went into the cave, some people close to the entrance of the cave said, ‘Build a mosque so we can worship Allah.’ The people who said this were Muslims” [Tafsir Tabari, Tafsir Ibn Kathir, Sura al-Kahf, verse 21]
Tafsir Number 13The famous commentator of Sahih Bukhari and leading scholar in sight of Sunnis and Salafis/wahabisies.
Imam Ibn Hajr al Asqalani (rah) writes in his magnificent Fath ul Bari
In view of the fact that the Jews and Christians were taking the graves of their Prophets as their qibla for the purpose of respect, and were paying attention towards them at the time of their prayers, their graves took the position of idols. For this reason the Muslims have been forbidden from this action. However, if someoneconstructs a mosque near the grave of a pious person for the prupose of seeking tabarruk and not for prostration or paying attention towards them, he will never be included in this prohibition.
( Ibn Hajr al-‘Asqalani, Fath al-bari, vol. 3, p. 208)Proof 2 of building of tombs around a grave
Hadrat Umar (Ra) wish to get buried beside Tomb of Prophet(saw) in a Room
Al-Bukhari narrates in his Sahih, Book of Jana’iz:
When `Umar was stabbed he sent his son `Abd Allah with a message to `A’isha to “Ask her if I can be buried with my two companions,” that is, in her room, next to the Prophet and Abu Bakr. `A’isha replied: “I wanted the spot for myself, but I shall put him [`Umar] before me today.” It had been her habit that if a man from among the Companions asked her that spot she would always refuse. She herself gave the following instructions before her death: “Bury me with my lady-friends (the wives of the Prophet in al-Baqi`) [but do not bury me with the Prophet in the house, for I dislike to be held in reverence (inni akrahu an uzakka).” Ibn `Umar came back
with the news, whereupon `Umar said: “NOTHING IN THE WORLD WAS MORE IMPORTANT TO ME THAN THAT RESTING-PLACE.” [Narrated by al-Bukhari in his Sahih.]
Why did Hadrat Umar (ra) wanted to get buried in a room and not outside , Why is Hadrat Abu Baker (Ra) buried in a Room , A tomb is also a room built around the grave ,and it proves its a sunnah
The Tomb of Aqah Karim (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) is the greatest proof of this practice , Other tombs of Sahabas (Ra) were demolished by Al saud otherwise they too were present throughout history of islam.
Proof 3 of building of tombs around a graveHadiths proving tombs of 70 Prophets (as) Tomb
5769- وعن ابن عمر أن النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم قال:
”في مسجد الخيف قبر سبعون نبياً”.
رواه البزار ورجاله ثقات.
Narrated by Ibn Umar (RA) from Prophet (salallaho alaihi wasalam) who said: In (fi) the Mosque of al-Khayf there is Qabr of 70 Prophets (together)
Imam al Hafidh Ibn Hajr al Haythami (rah) said:
رواه البزار ورجاله ثقات
It is narrated by Al-Bazzar and all its narrators are “THIQA” (i.e. Hadith is absolutely sahih) [Majma az Zawaid Volume No.3, Page No.640 Bab fi Masjid al Khayf, Hadith #5769]
Proof 4 of building of tombs around a graveJesus Will Be Burried Next to our Prophet’s (may God bless him and grant him peace) Tomb
Jesus, son of Mary, will come down to the world… He will marry, . . . live for 45 years and then die. He will be buried with me [Mohammed] in my grave. Then I and Jesus, son of Mary, will stand up in one grave between Abu Bakr and `Umar. (Mishkat-ul-Masabih, 40:4)
Jesus will marry and have a child after he returns. After he dies, the Muslims will perform his funeral prayer and bury him at the Rauza-i-Aqdas (Ibn Hajar al-Haythami, Al-Qawl al-Mukhtasar fi `Alamat al-Mahdi al-Muntazar, 65)
This hadith itself proves that Hadrat Esa (aleh islam) will be buried in Prophet (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) Tomb along with him
Proof 5 of building of tombs around a graveمحمد قال :اخبرنا ابو حنيفة قال حدثنا سالم الافطس قال: ما من نبي الا ويحرب من قومة الي الكعبة يعبد رحبا وان حولحا لقبر ثلاث ماة نبي
Muhammad said: Abu hanifa informed us saying that salim as aftas narrated to us saying ” There is no Prophet who has no fled from its people towards the kaaba to worship Allah, and around it there are graves of 300 Prophets.
[pg 150,Kitab al-Athar of Imam al-Shaybani as published by Turath Publishing in London]
Proof 6 of building of tombs around a grave
محمد قال :اخبرنا ابو حنيفة قال حدثناعطاء بن الساءب قال :قبر حود وصالح وثعيب عليحم السلام في المسجد الحرام
Muhammad said: Abu hanifa informed us saying that Ata ibn as saib narrated to us saying the graves of Prophet Hud, Salih and Shuaib [aleh islam] is in Masjid Al Haram[In pg 150,Kitab al-Athar of Imam al-Shaybani as published by Turath Publishing in London]
Answering Objection :Prostrating towards a grave(doing sajda)This is clearly haram even if sajda e tazeemi , Sunni muslims donot believe in doing Sajda towards a grave as Shariah prohibits it ,
it has already in miskat ul mabasih page 161 Vol 1 hadith 694
و عن عطا ء بن ىسار قال قال رسؤل الله صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلمااللهما كا تجعل قبرى وثنا يعبد اشتد غضب الله علئ قوم اتخز وا قبور انبيا حى ام مسا جد رواحما لق مرسلق
Hadrat Ata Bin Siyar narrated that Prophet (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) said that donot make my grave an idol after I die may Allah curse this nation who made graves of their Prophets (as) into prostration places (worship places)
Scan page: http://www.razanw.org/modules/sunnib…id=18&page=162
Here above strictness forbidding prostration is narrated in the hadith , and by making places of worshipping it means making it prostration place, this has already been mentioned by imam ibn e hajar (Rah) in same thread
so any one who does Sajda to is haram, any muslims who does it is not follow ahle sunnah wal jammat
On the issue of kissing a Shrine/grave Or putting head on grave.
PROOF 1
It is also narrated that Mu`adh ibn Jabal and Bilal came to the grave of the Prophet and sat weeping, and the latter rubbed his face against it.
► Ibn Majah 2:1320,
►Ahmad,
►al-Tabarani,
►al-Subki, and Ibn `Asakir
PROOF 2
Dawud ibn Salih said: “[The governor of Madina] Marwan [ibn al-Hakam] one day saw a man placing his face on top of the grave of the Prophet. He said: “Do you know what you are doing?” When he came near him, he realized it was Abu Ayyub al-Ansari. The latter said: “Yes; I came to the Prophet, not to a stone.,
► Ibn Hibban in his Sahih,
►Ahmad (5:422),
►Al-Tabarani in his Mu`jam al-Kabir (4:189) and his Awsat according to Haythami in al-Zawa’id (5:245 and 5:441 #5845 Book of Hajj, “Section on the honoring of the dwellers of Madina, chapter on placing one’s face against the grave of our Master the Prophet ” and #9252 Book of Khilafa, “Chapter on the leadership of those unworthy of it”),
►al-Hakim in his Mustadrak (4:515);
► both the latter and al-Dhahabi said it was sahih.
► It is also cited by al-Subki in Shifa’ al-siqam (p. 126)
►and Ibn Taymiyya in al-Muntaqa (2:261f.)
Prophet’s (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) Grave
Imam al-Dhahabi said: “Ahmad ibn Hanbal was asked about touching the Prophet’s grave and kissing it and he saw nothing wrong with it. His son ‘Abd Allah related this from him. If it is asked: “Why did the Companions not do this?” ]We reply: “Because they saw him with their very eyes when he was alive, enjoyed his presence directly, kissed his very hand, nearly fought each other over the remnants of his ablution water, shared his purified hair on the day of the greater Pilgrimage, and even if he spat it would virtually not fall except in someone’s hand so that he could pass it over his face. Since we have not had the tremendous fortune of sharing in this, we throw ourselves on his grave as a mark of commitment, reverence, and acceptance, even to kiss it. Do you not see what Thabit al-Bunani did when he kissed the hand of Anas ibn Malik and placed it on his face saying: “This is the hand that touched the hand of the Messenger of Allah “? Muslims are not moved to these matters except by their excessive love for the Prophet , as they are ordered to love Allah and the Prophet more than their own lives, their children, all human beings, their property, and Paradise and its maidens. There are even some believers that love Abu Bakr and ‘Umar more than themselves.
[Al-Dhahabi, Mu’jam al-Shuyukh (1:73 #58).]
“‘Abd Allah ibn Ahmad said: “I saw my father take a hair that belonged to the Prophet , put it on his mouth, and kiss it. I believe I saw him put it on his eyes. He also dipped it in water and drank the water to obtain cure. I saw him take the Prophet’s bowl (qas’a), wash it in water, and drink from it. I saw him drink Zamzam water in order to seek cure with it, and he wiped his hands and face with it.” I say: Where is the quibbling critic of Imam Ahamad now?
It is also authentically established that ‘Abd Allah asked is father about those who touch the pommel of the Prophet’s e pulpit and touch the wall of the Prophet’s e room, and he said: “I do not see any harm in it.” May Allah protect us and you from the opinion of the Khawarij and from innovations!
[ Al-Dhahabi, Siyar
A’lam al-Nubala’ (9:457). Ch. on Imam Ah.mad, section entitled Min adabih]
NOTE from Ala Hadrat Imam Ahmed Raza Khan (rah)
Even after above Sahih hadiths and opinion of salafs Mujadad Ala Hadrat Imam Ahmed Raza khan (rah) said
He states: there are diverse opinions amongst the scholars regarding kissing graves. It is an act which lies between two things: something that allows the practice: love and something that disallows it: adab respect.Hence, the one who does it through overwhelming love is not criticized because this act is proven from the sahabah. Though, it is better for the general public to be precautious.] Our scholars have explicitly stated that one should stand at least four feet away from the grave, so how would one kiss it!?
(Fatwa Ridhwiyah, 9:528)
Answering Objection : Doing Tawaaf of graves [/B]
This is also not allowed and haram according to ahlus sunnah viewpoint.
Fatwa from Ala Hadrat Imam Ahmed Raza Khan (rah)
QUESTION: What do the Ulamaa-e-Deen and Muftiyaane Share-Matin say regarding kissing the grave of Awliyaa-e-Kiraam and doing the tawaaf of the grave and doing sajdah before the grave (give written answer and earn sawaab) [/B]
ANSWER: No doubt doing the tawaaf of anything else except the Kaabah Muazzamah is unlawful [haram] .Sajdah (prostration) in front of anyone else except Allah is forbidden in our Shariat[/B] and about kissing the grave there are differences about it among the Ulamaas it is better not to do it (Do not kiss).Especially about the grave of the Awliyaa-e-Kiraam our Ulamaa have clearly described that we should stand quite far from the grave, the distance between us and the grave should be of four feet.
This is the real respect then how can kissing of the grave be even thought of?
(Ahkaame Shariat part 3 pg.3-4)
For scanned Pages ( Click Here )
Answering Objection To put pictures near grave
Narrated Aisha
Um Salama told Allah’s Apostle about a church which she had seen in Ethiopia and which was calledMariya.She told him about the pictures which she had seen in it. Allah’s Apostle said, “If any righteous pious man dies amongst them, they would build a place of worship at his grave and make these pictures in it; they are theworst creatures in the sight of Allah.”
[sahih bukhari volume 1, number 426]
First thing to be noted is ahle sunnah wal jammat considers putting pictures at graves as haram and No muslim at any part of world does it, Worshipping (means doing sajda) according to hadiths and even Imam Ibn e Hajar (Rah) , there is no a single imam who took worshpiing as building shrines except some deviated people, As QURAN ITSELF SAYS THEY BUILD A PLACE OF
WORSHIP AND EVEN MASJID R NABWI (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) is a Place of Worship ,
Making pictures is haram and has no justification
Secondly this hadith is stated for Christians and non muslims, And some people blindly quote such hadiths and verses for muslims
Answering Objection Hadith of Visiting only 3 mosques is allowed
Narrated Abu Huraira: The Prophet said, “Do not set out on a journey except for three mosques, i.e. Al-Masjid-Al-Haram, the Mosque of Allah’s Apostle, and the Mosque of Al-Aqsa (Mosque of Jerusalem).” [Sahih bukhari volume 2,number 281]
Some people take this hadith literally to claim that going to any mosque or Shrine is Haram , According to this childish logic we see
► All scholars who go to any mosque in the world to give lectures or pay visits (which many do every year including wahabi(ghair muqaled) school scholars) are doing a haram act
Now let us see what Classical imams (rah) said regarding this issue
IMAM NAWAWI ON THIS HADITH quoting Salafs
Imam Nawawi write in Sharah of hadith ‘Not to travel (for visiting) except for three mosques (Bukhari)’ the true meaning of hadith, He (Nawawi) Write: In this haidth the Three Mosques status and thier high status as compaired to other mosques in the world is mentioned, because these are mosques of the Prophets (may Peace Be Upon Him) and this is why offering salat in them has greater blessing. (he writes more that many ulemas have different viewpoint regarding going to Graves and going to these three Mosques)
Near our Masters (i.e Shafi’I) right Concept is that those to whom Imam al-Harmain (Abu al-Mali Abdul Malik al-Jiyoni) and other researches of islam have permitted for them its neither Haram not Makruh to visit grave (qaboor) for Ziyarah,
According to them it means that to go for a journey for Sawab having intentions of complete and utmost blessing is only permissible for these three mosques.
[Sharah Sahih Muslim, Nawawi, Volume 009, Page No. 106]
Ibn e taymiyah said
He said “It is also mustahabb (recommended) to visit the graves of the people of al-Baqee’ and the martyrs of Uhud, to pray for them and ask for forgiveness for them, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to do this, but this is prescribed for all the Muslim graves.” (Majmoo’ al-Fataawa, 17/470)
Also Visiting mosque of Quba apart from 3 mosques
For those who still after views of Imam Nawawi Rah take that hadith literally ,
The hadeeth narrated in al-Saheehayn from Ibn ‘Umar (may Allaah be pleased with him) who said: “The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to come to Quba’ riding and walking.” According to another report: “and he would pray two rak’ahs there.” (narrated by al-Bukhaari and Muslim).
The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) also said, “Whoever purifies himself in his house then comes to the mosque of Quba’ and prays there, he will have a reward like that for ‘Umrah.”
references:
►Narrated by Ahmad,
►al-Nasaa’i,
► Ibn Maajah
►and al-Haakim. Al-Haakim classed it as saheeh and al-Dhahabi agreed with him
► Also classed as saheeh by al-Albaani in Saheeh al-Jaami’, 6154
,
this proves that the hadith of only visiting three moques if taken literally is illogical , As Sahabas (Ra) used to Visit janat ul baqi and also visiting Masjid e Quba is recommended
Answering Objection:
Omer (radhiallah) cutting Tree where Prophet (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) took biyah fearing people will worship it
It states it is narrated that ‘Umar ibn al-Khattaab (may Allaah be pleased with him) heard that some people were visiting the tree under which the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) had accepted the bay’ah of people, so he commanded that it should be cut down.”
[Narrated by Ibn Waddaah in his book al-Bida’ wa’l-Nahiy ‘anhaa, and by Ibn Abi Shaybah in al-Musannaf, 2/375. Its isnaad was classed as saheeh by Ibn Hajar in Fath al-Baari, 7/448]
people quote this narration to prove visiting dargahs are haram as people may worship graves so lets demolish them,
Reply
Some use this Hadith, wrongly, to prove that praying under the blessed tree was Shirk. Also, to search for Tabarruk and blessings of Nabi Muhammad (s) and pious people is Shirk and it is for this reason that Sayyidina Umar chopped the tree down.
This is a great lie and some people fabricate this to suit their own ideas and Sayyidina Umar (r) did chop the tree down, because he thought the people praying there were mushriks. (naoozbila)
That kind of a silly thought did not even occur his mind.
This incident -“as recorded in Sahih Bukhari (Kitab al-Maghazi) and Muslim (Kitab al-Imamah) -“ took place because there was controversy over which tree was the one where ba’yah was taken and reliable sources from amongst the Sahabah held that that tree was definitely the wrong tree and the original tree could no longer be located and had vanished .
Sahih Bukhari Book 52 Hadith 205Narrated Ibn ‘Umar:
When we reached (Hudaibiya) in the next year (of the treaty of Hudaibiya), not even two men amongst us agreed unanimously as to which was the tree under which we had given the pledge of allegiance, and that was out of Allah’s Mercy.
The tree that the Tabi’een were visiting at the Hudaybiyyah , in the the time of Sayyidina Umar was not the real one, but it was in the same valley where the real one was.
Hence, the real reason Umar had the tree chopped down (because it was wrongly attributed to the Prophet (s).
In fact, the mysterious vanishing of the real tree by Allah (swt) shows how important it was
In the last moments of Jabir Bin Abdullah he had lost his sight he use to say: ‘If I could see today I would show you where the tree was, where the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) received the Ba’ya of the companions”.
[Sahih Bukhari chap,Al-Magazi]
Imam Ibn Hajar Asqalani says in the commentry: “Some people forgot where this place was like Sa’eed Bin Al-Musayib’s Father, and some knew where it was like Jabir Bin Abdullah”.
[Fathul bari, chapter Bay’a Ridwan]
Imam Tabari said:
During the period of Umar (Radiall hu anhu’s) Khalifet, he went for pilgrimage, when he passed Hudaiba’ he asked:“Where is the tree under which the bay’a took place?” A person replied: ‘This one”. Someone said: ‘This one”. Umar (Radiall hu anhu) said: “Forget the inconvenience”.
[Tafsir Tafhemul Qur’an Surah Fata’h under verse 18 by Sayyid Maududi].
Answering Objection : Hadith of Sahih muslim on Building over the grave
Regarding Hadith of Sahih muslim And it was narrated that Jaabir (may Allaah be pleased with him) said: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) forbade plastering over graves, or sitting on them or building over them. Both reports were narrated by Muslim in his Saheeh
Sitting over not around ,the graves is forbidden and no one sits on as grave, I never saw a sane muslim doing it ,Similarly the Dome is like a room build around not over a grave and this has been proved from above what Prophet (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) and first two caliphs(ra) of Islam were themselves buried in a room not in a open grave.
,By building over them it means structures made over them (not around ) during time of ignorance, Muslims build tomb or shrine around it
Examples of building over the grave by Christians and Jews, Muslims donot do it
The First tomb in islamGrave of Prophet Muhammad (Peace be upon him) is “INSIDE” room of the house of Ayesha (ra)
The Second tomb in islamGrave of Sayyidna Abu Bakr (RA) is in a room of the house of Ayesha (ra) buried next to Prophet (Peace be upon him)
The Third tomb in islamGrave of Sayyidna Umar Ibnul Khattab (ra) is in a room of the house of Ayesha (ra) buried next to Prophet (Peace be upon him) and Abu Bakr (ra)
So it was a practice of Sahaba to bury Prophet (As) and Caliphs not openly but inside a Room or in other words a “CONSTRUCTED SHRINE”
Answering misquotation of Hadith and ObjectionsHadith states Sahih Muslim Volume 2, Book 23, Number 414
Narrated ‘Urwa:
Aisha said, “The Prophet in his fatal illness said, ‘Allah cursed the Jews and the Christians because they took the graves of their Prophets as places for praying.”‘ Aisha added, ” Had it not been for that the grave of the Prophet (p.b.u.h) would have been made prominent but I am afraid it might be taken (as a) place for praying.
The above hadith is quoted for jews and christians not for muslims who took their Prophets as God, Son/daughter of God. Lets see how the classical scholars view it.
Imam Ibn Hajar al – Haytami(in his Zawajir) quotes the hadith from Ahmad, Bukhari and Muslim that the Prophet (Allah bless him and give him peace) said: “May Allah curse the Jews and Christians; they have taken the tombs of their prophets as places of worship.”
He said, “The reason for considering it an enormity is obvious
He explains, however, that, “Taking a grave as a place of worship means to pray on the grave or towards it.The prohibition, moreover, applies exclusively to the grave of someone venerated… under the two conditions:
A) that the grave is of someone who is honored and venerated;
B) and that the prayer is performed towards or on the grave with the intention of gaining the blessing of it, or out of reverence for it. (from: al-Zawajir, Reliance w21)
And this is only if one prays so close to it that if praying the prayer of those attentive (looking down), the grave would be within one’s sight.
[end quote ]
Hence praying salat towards the grave or doing sajda infront of it as christians/jews used to do it isharam.No one is history of Islam took this hadith as proof of prohibiting building of tombs/shrines over Pious muslims graves.
Proof 1 of building of tombs around a graveQuran states:
Thus did We make their case known to the people, that they might know that the promise of Allah is true, and that there can be no doubt about the Hour of Judgment. Behold, they dispute among themselves as to their affair. (Some) said, “Construct a building over them”: Their Lord knows best about them: those who prevailed over their affair said,“Let us surely build a place of worship over them.” (Quran 18:21)
Authentic classical Tafsir for this verseTafsir Number 1Qadhi Thana Ullah Panipatti (Rahimuhullah) writes in his great Tafsir al Mazhari: After the death of Ashaab al Kahf a dispute occurred between Muslims and non-muslims, The Muslims said that they will make a Masjid over them because they were of our faith whereas the disbelievers said they will build other buildings on it where people will live….This Ayah is proving that Mosques could be made near graves of Awliya in order to say salaat in them, Tabarruk is also attained through the tombs of Awliya [Tafsir al Mazhari Volume No.7, Page No. 123-124]
Tafsir Number 2Tafsir by Imam Bayzawi (rah) says: “From this it is understood that to erect a Mausoleum for the special people, i.e. Pious Saints and Ulema, is permissible”.
Tafsir Number 3Tafsir by Imam Fakhrud’deen Razi (rah) writes:
أن بعضهم قال: الأولى أن يسد باب الكهف لئلا يدخل عليهم أحد ولا يقف على أحوالهم إنسان. وقال آخرون: بل الأولى أن يبني على باب الكهف مسجد وهذا القول يدل على أن أولئك الأقوام كانوا عارفين بالله معترفين بالعبادة والصلاة
Translation: Some people said that the door of the cave should be closed so that nobody can enter it and the Ahwaal (of Ashab e Kahf) are kept hidden. Some people said that It is better to build a mosque at the door, this saying proves that these people were “ARIFEEN OF ALLAH WHO BELIEVED IN WORSHIPPING AND PRAYER”[Tafsir al Kabeer, Volume No. 5, Page No. 475]
Imam al-Razi also said:
ثم قال تعالى: {قَالَ ٱلَّذِينَ غَلَبُوا۴ عَلَىٰۤ أَمْرِهِمْ} قيل المراد به الملك المسلم، وقيل: أولياء أصحاب الكهف، وقيل: رؤساء البلد: {لَنَتَّخِذَنَّ عَلَيْهِم مَّسْجِدًا} نعبد الله فيه ونستبقي آثار أصحاب الكهف بسبب ذلك المسجد
Translation: And when Allah said {Those who prevailed over their affair} this refers to the “MUSLIM RULER” or the Awliya of Ashaab al Kahf (i.e. their momineen friends) or the leaders of town. {We will surely build a Mosque over them} so that we can “WORSHIP ALLAH” in it and due to it we will “PRESERVE THE RELICS OF ASHAAB AL KAHF”[Tafsir al-Kabeer, 5/475]
Tafsir Number 4In “Tafseer Roohul Bayaan”, Vol. 3, according to the verse: “To build over the graves of the Ulema, Awliya and the Saliheen is a permissible act with this condition that the motive is that the greatness of these pious people must be made apparent so that the people don’t think that it is an ordinary grave.”
Tafsir Number 5Imam Hakim (Rehmatullah Alaih) said in his Tafsir
قال الذين غلبوا على أمرهم} وهم المؤمنون, وكانوا غالبين في ذلك الوقت
Translation: {Those who prevailed over their affair} refers to the “MOMINEEN” and they prevailed over this matter in that time [Tafsir al Wahidi under 18:21]
Tafsir Number 6Imam Jalal ud-din Suyuti (Rehmatullah Alaih) and Al Muhalli (Rehmatullah Alaih) explain in Tafsir al Jalalyn:
يَتَنَـٰزَعُونَ} أي المؤمنون والكفار {بَيْنَهُمْ أَمْرَهُمْۖ} أمر الفتية في البناء حولهم {فَقَالُوۤا۴} أي الكفار {ٱبْنُوا۴ عَلَيْهِم} أي حولهم {بُنْيَـٰنًاۖ} يسترهم {رَّبُّهُمْ أَعْلَمُ بِهِمْۚ قَالَ ٱلَّذِينَ غَلَبُوا۴ عَلَىٰۤ أَمْرِهِمْ} أمر الفتية وهم المؤمنون {لَنَتَّخِذَنَّ عَلَيْهِم} حولهم {مَّسْجِدًا} يصلى فيه، وفعل ذلك على باب الكهف.
Translation: They were disputing, that is, the believers and the disbelievers, among themselves their affair, the affair of the youths, with regard to building something around them [as a monument]; so they, the disbelievers, said, ‘Build over them, that is, around them, a building, to cover them up; their Lord knows them best.’ Those who prevailed regarding their affair, the affair of the youths, “NAMELY THE BELIEVERS”We will verily set up over them, around them, a place of worship’, for prayers to be performed therein. And this indeed took place at the entrance of the cave.[Tafsir al Jalalyn, Volume No.1, Page No. 389]
Tafsir Number 7Imam Nasafi (Rehmatullah Alaih) writes in his Tafsir al Nasafi:
قَالَ ٱلَّذِينَ غَلَبُوا۴ عَلَىٰۤ أَمْرِهِمْ} من المسلمين وملكهم
وكانوا أولى بهم وبالبناء عليهم {لَنَتَّخِذَنَّ عَلَيْهِم} على باب الكهف {مَّسْجِدًا} يصلي فيه المسلمون ويتبركون
Translation: {Those who prevailed over their affair} these are the “MUSLIMS AND THE RULERS”who said to build over them i.e. on the door of cave a Masjid so that “MUSLIMS CAN PRAY IN IT AND SEEK TABARRUK” [Tafsir al Nasafi, Volume No.3, Page No. 18]
Tafsir Number 8Imam Abu Hayyan al Andalusi (Rehmatullah Alaih) said:
وروي أن التي دعت إلى البنيان كانت كافرة أرادت بناء بيعة أو مصنع لكفرهم فمانعهم المؤمنون وبنوا عليهم مسجداً
Translation: The person who told to make a building over them was a Kafir woman, she told to make a Church over them where deeds of Kufr can take place, however the momineen stopped her and made a Masjid over there instead [Tafsir Bahr al Muheet, Volume No. 7, Page No. 158]
Tafsir Number 9Allama Ibn Jawzi (Rehmatullah Alaih) who is considered the most strict scholar and revered highly by Salafi Muslims, he states in his Tafsir under 18:21
قال ابن قتيبة: يعني المُطاعين والرؤساء، قال المفسرون: وهم الملك وأصحابه المؤمنون اتخذوا عليهم مسجداً
Translation: Ibn Qutayba (Rehmatullah Alaih) said that the Mufasireen said: People who made Masjid were the (Muslim) King and his Momineen companions [Tafsir Zaad ul Maseer, Volume No. 5, Page No.124]
Tafsir Number 10Imam Shahab ud-din Khafaji (Rehmatullah Alaih) wrote:
مسجد ايدل على جوازا لبناء على قبور الصلحاء ونحوهم كما اشار الي فى الكشاف وجواز الصلوة فى ذلك البناء
Translation: (Making mosque on cave) ”IS PROOF OF MAKING MOSQUES OVER THE GRAVES OF SALIHEEN” just like It is mentioned in Tafsir al Kashaaf and It is “PERMITTED” to pray inside this construction [Imam Khafaji in Inayatul Qadhi, Volume No. 6, Page No. 87, Published by Dar us Sadir, Beirut, Lebanon]
Tafsir Number 11Mullah Ali Qari (Rehmatullah Alaih) writes:
أما من اتخذ مسجدا في جوار صالح أو صلى في مقبرة وقصد الإستظهار بروحه أو وصول أثر ما من أثر عبادته إليه لا للتعظيم له والتوجه نحوه فلا حرج عليه ألا ترى أن مرقد إسماعيل عليه السلام في المسجد الحرام عند الحطيم ثم أن ذلك المسجد أفضل مكان يتحرى المصلى لصلاته والنهي عن الصلاة في المقابر مختص بالقبور المنبوشة لما فيها من النجاسة كذا ذكره الطيبي وذكر غيره أن صورة قبر إسماعيل عليه السلام في الحجر تحت الميزاب وإن في الحطيم بين الحجر الأسود وزمزم قبر سبعين نبيا
Translation: Anyone who builds a mosque near the grave of an upright person or prays in the tomb (Maqbara) or intends to ask for help through the Ruh of that upright person or intends to seek barakah from his left overs, If he does all that without the intention of giving him Tazeem or doing tawajuh towards him ( in prayer) “Then there is nothing wrong in that, don’t you see that Grave of Hadrat Ismail(A.S) is inside the Masjid ul Harram near the hateem and to Pray there is Superior than anything else ” however to pray near the graves is only forbidden when the soil becomes dirty because of Najasat of deceased… In the Hateem near Hajr al Aswad and Mizaab there are “Graves of 70 Prophets” [Mirqat, Sharh al Mishqaat, Volume No. 2, Page No. 202]
Mullah Ali Qari (Rehmatullah Alaih) also said:
وقد أباح السلف البناء على قبر المشايخ والعلماء المشهورين ليزورهم الناس ويستريحوا بالجلوس فيه
Translation: The early Muslims (Salaf) have considered it Mubah (i.e. allowed) to build over the graves of famous Mashaikh and Ulama so that people can visit them and sit there (easily) [Mirqaat Sharh al Misshqaat, Volume No. 4, Page No. 69]
So Indeed the Prophets, Mashaikh and Saliheen do not come under the prohibition because the grave of Prophet (Peace be upon him), Abu Bakr (Radhi’Allah anho), Umar (Radhi’Allah anho) and many other Prophets and Saliheen have remained “BUILT OVER”
Tafsir Number 12Ibn khatir in his tafsir writes.
م { قَالَ ٱلَّذِينَ غَلَبُواْ عَلَىٰ أَمْرِهِمْ لَنَتَّخِذَنَّ عَلَيْهِمْ مَّسْجِدًا } حكى ابن جرير في القائلين ذلك قولين: [أحدهما] أنهم المسلمون منهم.
Translation: “When the people of the cave went into the cave, some people close to the entrance of the cave said, ‘Build a mosque so we can worship Allah.’ The people who said this were Muslims” [Tafsir Tabari, Tafsir Ibn Kathir, Sura al-Kahf, verse 21]
Tafsir Number 13The famous commentator of Sahih Bukhari and leading scholar in sight of Sunnis and Salafis/wahabisies.
Imam Ibn Hajr al Asqalani (rah) writes in his magnificent Fath ul Bari
In view of the fact that the Jews and Christians were taking the graves of their Prophets as their qibla for the purpose of respect, and were paying attention towards them at the time of their prayers, their graves took the position of idols. For this reason the Muslims have been forbidden from this action. However, if someoneconstructs a mosque near the grave of a pious person for the prupose of seeking tabarruk and not for prostration or paying attention towards them, he will never be included in this prohibition.
( Ibn Hajr al-‘Asqalani, Fath al-bari, vol. 3, p. 208)Proof 2 of building of tombs around a grave
Hadrat Umar (Ra) wish to get buried beside Tomb of Prophet(saw) in a Room
Al-Bukhari narrates in his Sahih, Book of Jana’iz:
When `Umar was stabbed he sent his son `Abd Allah with a message to `A’isha to “Ask her if I can be buried with my two companions,” that is, in her room, next to the Prophet and Abu Bakr. `A’isha replied: “I wanted the spot for myself, but I shall put him [`Umar] before me today.” It had been her habit that if a man from among the Companions asked her that spot she would always refuse. She herself gave the following instructions before her death: “Bury me with my lady-friends (the wives of the Prophet in al-Baqi`) [but do not bury me with the Prophet in the house, for I dislike to be held in reverence (inni akrahu an uzakka).” Ibn `Umar came back
with the news, whereupon `Umar said: “NOTHING IN THE WORLD WAS MORE IMPORTANT TO ME THAN THAT RESTING-PLACE.” [Narrated by al-Bukhari in his Sahih.]
Why did Hadrat Umar (ra) wanted to get buried in a room and not outside , Why is Hadrat Abu Baker (Ra) buried in a Room , A tomb is also a room built around the grave ,and it proves its a sunnah
The Tomb of Aqah Karim (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) is the greatest proof of this practice , Other tombs of Sahabas (Ra) were demolished by Al saud otherwise they too were present throughout history of islam.
Proof 3 of building of tombs around a graveHadiths proving tombs of 70 Prophets (as) Tomb
5769- وعن ابن عمر أن النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم قال:
”في مسجد الخيف قبر سبعون نبياً”.
رواه البزار ورجاله ثقات.
Narrated by Ibn Umar (RA) from Prophet (salallaho alaihi wasalam) who said: In (fi) the Mosque of al-Khayf there is Qabr of 70 Prophets (together)
Imam al Hafidh Ibn Hajr al Haythami (rah) said:
رواه البزار ورجاله ثقات
It is narrated by Al-Bazzar and all its narrators are “THIQA” (i.e. Hadith is absolutely sahih) [Majma az Zawaid Volume No.3, Page No.640 Bab fi Masjid al Khayf, Hadith #5769]
Proof 4 of building of tombs around a graveJesus Will Be Burried Next to our Prophet’s (may God bless him and grant him peace) Tomb
Jesus, son of Mary, will come down to the world… He will marry, . . . live for 45 years and then die. He will be buried with me [Mohammed] in my grave. Then I and Jesus, son of Mary, will stand up in one grave between Abu Bakr and `Umar. (Mishkat-ul-Masabih, 40:4)
Jesus will marry and have a child after he returns. After he dies, the Muslims will perform his funeral prayer and bury him at the Rauza-i-Aqdas (Ibn Hajar al-Haythami, Al-Qawl al-Mukhtasar fi `Alamat al-Mahdi al-Muntazar, 65)
This hadith itself proves that Hadrat Esa (aleh islam) will be buried in Prophet (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) Tomb along with him
Proof 5 of building of tombs around a graveمحمد قال :اخبرنا ابو حنيفة قال حدثنا سالم الافطس قال: ما من نبي الا ويحرب من قومة الي الكعبة يعبد رحبا وان حولحا لقبر ثلاث ماة نبي
Muhammad said: Abu hanifa informed us saying that salim as aftas narrated to us saying ” There is no Prophet who has no fled from its people towards the kaaba to worship Allah, and around it there are graves of 300 Prophets.
[pg 150,Kitab al-Athar of Imam al-Shaybani as published by Turath Publishing in London]
Proof 6 of building of tombs around a grave
محمد قال :اخبرنا ابو حنيفة قال حدثناعطاء بن الساءب قال :قبر حود وصالح وثعيب عليحم السلام في المسجد الحرام
Muhammad said: Abu hanifa informed us saying that Ata ibn as saib narrated to us saying the graves of Prophet Hud, Salih and Shuaib [aleh islam] is in Masjid Al Haram[In pg 150,Kitab al-Athar of Imam al-Shaybani as published by Turath Publishing in London]
Answering Objection :Prostrating towards a grave(doing sajda)This is clearly haram even if sajda e tazeemi , Sunni muslims donot believe in doing Sajda towards a grave as Shariah prohibits it ,
it has already in miskat ul mabasih page 161 Vol 1 hadith 694
و عن عطا ء بن ىسار قال قال رسؤل الله صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلمااللهما كا تجعل قبرى وثنا يعبد اشتد غضب الله علئ قوم اتخز وا قبور انبيا حى ام مسا جد رواحما لق مرسلق
Hadrat Ata Bin Siyar narrated that Prophet (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) said that donot make my grave an idol after I die may Allah curse this nation who made graves of their Prophets (as) into prostration places (worship places)
Scan page: http://www.razanw.org/modules/sunnib…id=18&page=162
Here above strictness forbidding prostration is narrated in the hadith , and by making places of worshipping it means making it prostration place, this has already been mentioned by imam ibn e hajar (Rah) in same thread
so any one who does Sajda to is haram, any muslims who does it is not follow ahle sunnah wal jammat
On the issue of kissing a Shrine/grave Or putting head on grave.
PROOF 1
It is also narrated that Mu`adh ibn Jabal and Bilal came to the grave of the Prophet and sat weeping, and the latter rubbed his face against it.
► Ibn Majah 2:1320,
►Ahmad,
►al-Tabarani,
►al-Subki, and Ibn `Asakir
PROOF 2
Dawud ibn Salih said: “[The governor of Madina] Marwan [ibn al-Hakam] one day saw a man placing his face on top of the grave of the Prophet. He said: “Do you know what you are doing?” When he came near him, he realized it was Abu Ayyub al-Ansari. The latter said: “Yes; I came to the Prophet, not to a stone.,
► Ibn Hibban in his Sahih,
►Ahmad (5:422),
►Al-Tabarani in his Mu`jam al-Kabir (4:189) and his Awsat according to Haythami in al-Zawa’id (5:245 and 5:441 #5845 Book of Hajj, “Section on the honoring of the dwellers of Madina, chapter on placing one’s face against the grave of our Master the Prophet ” and #9252 Book of Khilafa, “Chapter on the leadership of those unworthy of it”),
►al-Hakim in his Mustadrak (4:515);
► both the latter and al-Dhahabi said it was sahih.
► It is also cited by al-Subki in Shifa’ al-siqam (p. 126)
►and Ibn Taymiyya in al-Muntaqa (2:261f.)
Prophet’s (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) Grave
Imam al-Dhahabi said: “Ahmad ibn Hanbal was asked about touching the Prophet’s grave and kissing it and he saw nothing wrong with it. His son ‘Abd Allah related this from him. If it is asked: “Why did the Companions not do this?” ]We reply: “Because they saw him with their very eyes when he was alive, enjoyed his presence directly, kissed his very hand, nearly fought each other over the remnants of his ablution water, shared his purified hair on the day of the greater Pilgrimage, and even if he spat it would virtually not fall except in someone’s hand so that he could pass it over his face. Since we have not had the tremendous fortune of sharing in this, we throw ourselves on his grave as a mark of commitment, reverence, and acceptance, even to kiss it. Do you not see what Thabit al-Bunani did when he kissed the hand of Anas ibn Malik and placed it on his face saying: “This is the hand that touched the hand of the Messenger of Allah “? Muslims are not moved to these matters except by their excessive love for the Prophet , as they are ordered to love Allah and the Prophet more than their own lives, their children, all human beings, their property, and Paradise and its maidens. There are even some believers that love Abu Bakr and ‘Umar more than themselves.
[Al-Dhahabi, Mu’jam al-Shuyukh (1:73 #58).]
“‘Abd Allah ibn Ahmad said: “I saw my father take a hair that belonged to the Prophet , put it on his mouth, and kiss it. I believe I saw him put it on his eyes. He also dipped it in water and drank the water to obtain cure. I saw him take the Prophet’s bowl (qas’a), wash it in water, and drink from it. I saw him drink Zamzam water in order to seek cure with it, and he wiped his hands and face with it.” I say: Where is the quibbling critic of Imam Ahamad now?
It is also authentically established that ‘Abd Allah asked is father about those who touch the pommel of the Prophet’s e pulpit and touch the wall of the Prophet’s e room, and he said: “I do not see any harm in it.” May Allah protect us and you from the opinion of the Khawarij and from innovations!
[ Al-Dhahabi, Siyar
A’lam al-Nubala’ (9:457). Ch. on Imam Ah.mad, section entitled Min adabih]
NOTE from Ala Hadrat Imam Ahmed Raza Khan (rah)
Even after above Sahih hadiths and opinion of salafs Mujadad Ala Hadrat Imam Ahmed Raza khan (rah) said
He states: there are diverse opinions amongst the scholars regarding kissing graves. It is an act which lies between two things: something that allows the practice: love and something that disallows it: adab respect.Hence, the one who does it through overwhelming love is not criticized because this act is proven from the sahabah. Though, it is better for the general public to be precautious.] Our scholars have explicitly stated that one should stand at least four feet away from the grave, so how would one kiss it!?
(Fatwa Ridhwiyah, 9:528)
Answering Objection : Doing Tawaaf of graves [/B]
This is also not allowed and haram according to ahlus sunnah viewpoint.
Fatwa from Ala Hadrat Imam Ahmed Raza Khan (rah)
QUESTION: What do the Ulamaa-e-Deen and Muftiyaane Share-Matin say regarding kissing the grave of Awliyaa-e-Kiraam and doing the tawaaf of the grave and doing sajdah before the grave (give written answer and earn sawaab) [/B]
ANSWER: No doubt doing the tawaaf of anything else except the Kaabah Muazzamah is unlawful [haram] .Sajdah (prostration) in front of anyone else except Allah is forbidden in our Shariat[/B] and about kissing the grave there are differences about it among the Ulamaas it is better not to do it (Do not kiss).Especially about the grave of the Awliyaa-e-Kiraam our Ulamaa have clearly described that we should stand quite far from the grave, the distance between us and the grave should be of four feet.
This is the real respect then how can kissing of the grave be even thought of?
(Ahkaame Shariat part 3 pg.3-4)
For scanned Pages ( Click Here )
Answering Objection To put pictures near grave
Narrated Aisha
Um Salama told Allah’s Apostle about a church which she had seen in Ethiopia and which was calledMariya.She told him about the pictures which she had seen in it. Allah’s Apostle said, “If any righteous pious man dies amongst them, they would build a place of worship at his grave and make these pictures in it; they are theworst creatures in the sight of Allah.”
[sahih bukhari volume 1, number 426]
First thing to be noted is ahle sunnah wal jammat considers putting pictures at graves as haram and No muslim at any part of world does it, Worshipping (means doing sajda) according to hadiths and even Imam Ibn e Hajar (Rah) , there is no a single imam who took worshpiing as building shrines except some deviated people, As QURAN ITSELF SAYS THEY BUILD A PLACE OF
WORSHIP AND EVEN MASJID R NABWI (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) is a Place of Worship ,
Making pictures is haram and has no justification
Secondly this hadith is stated for Christians and non muslims, And some people blindly quote such hadiths and verses for muslims
Answering Objection Hadith of Visiting only 3 mosques is allowed
Narrated Abu Huraira: The Prophet said, “Do not set out on a journey except for three mosques, i.e. Al-Masjid-Al-Haram, the Mosque of Allah’s Apostle, and the Mosque of Al-Aqsa (Mosque of Jerusalem).” [Sahih bukhari volume 2,number 281]
Some people take this hadith literally to claim that going to any mosque or Shrine is Haram , According to this childish logic we see
► All scholars who go to any mosque in the world to give lectures or pay visits (which many do every year including wahabi(ghair muqaled) school scholars) are doing a haram act
Now let us see what Classical imams (rah) said regarding this issue
IMAM NAWAWI ON THIS HADITH quoting Salafs
Imam Nawawi write in Sharah of hadith ‘Not to travel (for visiting) except for three mosques (Bukhari)’ the true meaning of hadith, He (Nawawi) Write: In this haidth the Three Mosques status and thier high status as compaired to other mosques in the world is mentioned, because these are mosques of the Prophets (may Peace Be Upon Him) and this is why offering salat in them has greater blessing. (he writes more that many ulemas have different viewpoint regarding going to Graves and going to these three Mosques)
Near our Masters (i.e Shafi’I) right Concept is that those to whom Imam al-Harmain (Abu al-Mali Abdul Malik al-Jiyoni) and other researches of islam have permitted for them its neither Haram not Makruh to visit grave (qaboor) for Ziyarah,
According to them it means that to go for a journey for Sawab having intentions of complete and utmost blessing is only permissible for these three mosques.
[Sharah Sahih Muslim, Nawawi, Volume 009, Page No. 106]
Ibn e taymiyah said
He said “It is also mustahabb (recommended) to visit the graves of the people of al-Baqee’ and the martyrs of Uhud, to pray for them and ask for forgiveness for them, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to do this, but this is prescribed for all the Muslim graves.” (Majmoo’ al-Fataawa, 17/470)
Also Visiting mosque of Quba apart from 3 mosques
For those who still after views of Imam Nawawi Rah take that hadith literally ,
The hadeeth narrated in al-Saheehayn from Ibn ‘Umar (may Allaah be pleased with him) who said: “The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to come to Quba’ riding and walking.” According to another report: “and he would pray two rak’ahs there.” (narrated by al-Bukhaari and Muslim).
The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) also said, “Whoever purifies himself in his house then comes to the mosque of Quba’ and prays there, he will have a reward like that for ‘Umrah.”
references:
►Narrated by Ahmad,
►al-Nasaa’i,
► Ibn Maajah
►and al-Haakim. Al-Haakim classed it as saheeh and al-Dhahabi agreed with him
► Also classed as saheeh by al-Albaani in Saheeh al-Jaami’, 6154
,
this proves that the hadith of only visiting three moques if taken literally is illogical , As Sahabas (Ra) used to Visit janat ul baqi and also visiting Masjid e Quba is recommended
Answering Objection:
Omer (radhiallah) cutting Tree where Prophet (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) took biyah fearing people will worship it
It states it is narrated that ‘Umar ibn al-Khattaab (may Allaah be pleased with him) heard that some people were visiting the tree under which the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) had accepted the bay’ah of people, so he commanded that it should be cut down.”
[Narrated by Ibn Waddaah in his book al-Bida’ wa’l-Nahiy ‘anhaa, and by Ibn Abi Shaybah in al-Musannaf, 2/375. Its isnaad was classed as saheeh by Ibn Hajar in Fath al-Baari, 7/448]
people quote this narration to prove visiting dargahs are haram as people may worship graves so lets demolish them,
Reply
Some use this Hadith, wrongly, to prove that praying under the blessed tree was Shirk. Also, to search for Tabarruk and blessings of Nabi Muhammad (s) and pious people is Shirk and it is for this reason that Sayyidina Umar chopped the tree down.
This is a great lie and some people fabricate this to suit their own ideas and Sayyidina Umar (r) did chop the tree down, because he thought the people praying there were mushriks. (naoozbila)
That kind of a silly thought did not even occur his mind.
This incident -“as recorded in Sahih Bukhari (Kitab al-Maghazi) and Muslim (Kitab al-Imamah) -“ took place because there was controversy over which tree was the one where ba’yah was taken and reliable sources from amongst the Sahabah held that that tree was definitely the wrong tree and the original tree could no longer be located and had vanished .
Sahih Bukhari Book 52 Hadith 205Narrated Ibn ‘Umar:
When we reached (Hudaibiya) in the next year (of the treaty of Hudaibiya), not even two men amongst us agreed unanimously as to which was the tree under which we had given the pledge of allegiance, and that was out of Allah’s Mercy.
The tree that the Tabi’een were visiting at the Hudaybiyyah , in the the time of Sayyidina Umar was not the real one, but it was in the same valley where the real one was.
Hence, the real reason Umar had the tree chopped down (because it was wrongly attributed to the Prophet (s).
In fact, the mysterious vanishing of the real tree by Allah (swt) shows how important it was
In the last moments of Jabir Bin Abdullah he had lost his sight he use to say: ‘If I could see today I would show you where the tree was, where the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) received the Ba’ya of the companions”.
[Sahih Bukhari chap,Al-Magazi]
Imam Ibn Hajar Asqalani says in the commentry: “Some people forgot where this place was like Sa’eed Bin Al-Musayib’s Father, and some knew where it was like Jabir Bin Abdullah”.
[Fathul bari, chapter Bay’a Ridwan]
Imam Tabari said:
During the period of Umar (Radiall hu anhu’s) Khalifet, he went for pilgrimage, when he passed Hudaiba’ he asked:“Where is the tree under which the bay’a took place?” A person replied: ‘This one”. Someone said: ‘This one”. Umar (Radiall hu anhu) said: “Forget the inconvenience”.
[Tafsir Tafhemul Qur’an Surah Fata’h under verse 18 by Sayyid Maududi].
Answering Objection : Hadith of Sahih muslim on Building over the grave
Regarding Hadith of Sahih muslim And it was narrated that Jaabir (may Allaah be pleased with him) said: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) forbade plastering over graves, or sitting on them or building over them. Both reports were narrated by Muslim in his Saheeh
Sitting over not around ,the graves is forbidden and no one sits on as grave, I never saw a sane muslim doing it ,Similarly the Dome is like a room build around not over a grave and this has been proved from above what Prophet (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) and first two caliphs(ra) of Islam were themselves buried in a room not in a open grave.
,By building over them it means structures made over them (not around ) during time of ignorance, Muslims build tomb or shrine around it
Examples of building over the grave by Christians and Jews, Muslims donot do it
This is how Shrine of our Prophet Muhammad (salehalawaalihiwasalam) is, And this is how all shrines are built.Wahabis (salafis) need to take English and Arabic lessons to understand the difference between Over and Around
Examples of building over the grave by Christians and Jews, Muslims donot do it
Answering Objection: Issue of building mosque over a grave
Sunan Dawud Book 20 Hadith 3230 says
Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
The Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) cursed women who visit graves those who built mosques over them and erected lamps [end]
This hadith can be explained by a simple logic that even Prophet Muhammad’s grave is inside a mosque.Not in the main hall where Salat is offered but according to the most famous and respected by Wahabi (salafi) historian Ibn kathir
Imam at-Tabari and Hafiz Ibn Kathir write, in 88 AH,
that the room of ‘A’isha (may Allah be pleased with her) – where there are graves of the Prophet Muhammad (may Allah bless him and grant him peace), Abu Bakr and ‘Umar (may Allah be pleased with them)- was joined to the mosque of the Prophet
Reference:
[Tareeh Tabari and Tar’ikh Hafiz Ibn Kathir, Chapter of Government of Walid ibn ‘abd al-Malik]
This does not only answers right from Sunnah point of view but also fully refutes the Wahabi claims , Ahlus sunnah doesn’t believes in building mosques over a grave or graves inside mosques but attaches graves to the mosque and main prayer and salat hall is still sepeared from the mosque which is a sunnah practice.
Objection: Putting flowers on the graves
Sahih Al Bukhari – Volume 1, Book 4, Number 215
Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas: Once the Prophet (Sallalahu Alaihi Wasallam), while passing through one of the grave-yards of MADINA or MAKKAH heard the voices of two persons who were being tortured in their graves. The Prophet ( said, “These two persons are being tortured not for a major sin (to avoid).” The Prophet then added, “Yes! (they are being tortured for a major sin). Indeed, one of them never saved himself from being soiled with his urine while the other used to go about with calumnies (to make enmity between friends).” The Prophet then asked for a green leaf of a date-palm tree, broke it into two pieces and put one on each grave. On being asked why he had done so, he replied, “I hope that their torture might be lessened, till these get dried.”
so putting flowers or petals on a grave is a established sunnah.
On issue of elevation of graves
Sahih Bukhari vol 2 book 23 Hadith 473
Narrated Abu Bakr bin ‘Aiyash :
Sufyan At-Tammar told me that he had seen the grave of the Prophet elevated and convex.
Another Hadith proving Elevation of Graves of Sahabas (ra)
It is established that the Prophet placed a rock on top of `Uthman ibn Maz`un’s (ra) grave saying:With it I shall designate the grave of my [milk-]brother and later bury in it whoever dies among my relatives
► by Abu Dawud
► al-Bayhaqi in al-Kubra (3:412) with fair chains cf Ibn Hajar,
► Talkhis al-Habir(2:134)
►Ibn al-Mulaqqin,
►Tuhfat al-Muhtaj(2:29)
The complete report states that the Prophet asked a man to place a rock on top of Ibn Maz`un’s grave; when he was unable to move it, he rolled up his sleeves and helped him and the whiteness of his arms was visible.Ibn Maz`un was the first of the Muhâjirûn buried in Baqi al-Gharqad.Ibrahim, the Prophet’s son, was buried next to him. .”
On issue of elevation of graves
Another Sahih Hadith from Imam Bukhari (Rah) himself
Kharija ibn Zayd said: I can see myself when we were young men [boys]in the time of Uthman [ibn `Affan](ra)The strongest one of us in high jump was he who could jump over the grave of `Uthman ibn Maz`un and clear it
► cited by al-Bukhari in his Sahih chapter-title, “[Placing] a Stalk on Top of the Grave.”
► Ibn Hajar said in Fath al-Bari (3:256=1959 ed. 3:223 cf. Taghliq al-Ta`liq):
► “Al-Bukhari narrated it with its chain in al-Tarikh al-Saghir (1:42
. It contains a proof for the licitness of raising high the grave and elevating it above the surface of the earth,
In second hadith it says high jump by sahabas (Ra) which is only possible if grave is high
Imam al-Shawkani admitted that the Salaf built up the graves high as proved from above
Imam Ibn Hibban (rah)
the great Muhadith from Islaaf as Saliheen (rah) [d. 354 AH] said regarding visitation to tomb of Imam Ali Raza bin Musa (ra):
قد زرته مراراً کثيرة، وما حلّت بي شدّة في وقت مقامي بطوس، وزرت قبر علي بن موسي الرضا صلوات اﷲ علي جده وعليه، ودعوت اﷲ تعالي إزالتها عنّي إلا استجيب لي، وزالت عنّي تلک الشدّة وهذا شئ جرّبته مراراً فوجدته کذلک، أماتنا اﷲ علي محبة المصطفي وأهل بيته صلي اﷲ وسلم عليه وعليهم أجمعين.
, I have done ziyarah of his tomb many times, during my stay at Tus, whenever I got into any difficulty I went to the grave of Imam Musa raza (ra) and asked Allah for the fulfillment of my need, every time I was answered and my difficulty was removed. This is such a reality that I found it to be true nomatter how many times I did it May Allah grant us death in the true love for Prophet (Peace be upon him) and his blessed Ahlul Bayt. [Ibn Abi Hatim Razi, Kitab al Thiqat, Volume No. 8, Page No. 457, Number: 14411]
Note: Tombs ,Shrines [mizars] are only build around graves of Prophets [alehislam] and awliyas [rah], Not public graves.For public graves orders are to level them.
Comment
Aqeeda of Esal e sawab in Islam
Filed under: Ahle Sunnah Wal Jamaat, TRUE AQEEDA,Uncategorized — 1 Comment
Aqeeda of Esal e sawab in Islam
[praying for dead and sending them blessing ]
Comment
Celebrating URS & Visiting Graves-Complete Proofs from Quraan-o-Sunnah
Filed under: Ahle Sunnah Wal Jamaat, TRUE AQEEDA,Uncategorized — 2 Comments
Meaning of the word “URS” from Sahih hadith
The literal meaning of Urs is wedding, and it is for this reason that the bride and bridegroom are called ‘Uroos’.
Word Urs in Sahih Hadith
The date of demise of the Friends of Allahعزوجل and Buzurgs is called Urs because, whih the angels who question in the grave (Nakeerain) test the deceased and find him to be successful, they say, “Sleep like a bride who will not be awakened by anyone except for the person who is most beloved to her.”
Reference : [Mishkaat, Baabu Ithbaatil-Qabr]
Because these angels have called them ‘Uroos’ on that date, it therefore becomes the day of ‘Urs’,
Another reason is because, on this day, the angels will reveal the beauty and splendor of Rasoolullahصلی اللہ علیہ وسلم and ask him, “What did you say about this man?” He will reply, “He is the Uroos (adorned personality) of all creation. The entire creation has attained splendor through him.” Meeting the beloved is the day of ‘Urs’, and it is for this reason that the day is called Urs.
Celebration of Urs proven from Sahih hadith and Sunnah of Prophet (صلى الله عليه وسلم)
Let me quote the arabic hadiths again From tafseer ibn e khateer
,
فيدخل فيسلم ثم ينصرف، رواه ابن جرير. ورواه ابن أبي حاتم من حديث إسماعيل بن عياش، عن أرطاة بن المنذر عن أبي الحجاج يوسف الألهاني قال: سمعت أبا أمامة، فذكر نحوه. وقد جاء في الحديث أن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم كان يزور قبور الشهداء في رأس كل حول، فيقول لهم: { سَلَـٰمٌ عَلَيْكُم بِمَا صَبَرْتُمْ فَنِعْمَ عُقْبَىٰ ٱلدَّارِ } وكذلك أبو بكر وعمر وعثمان
Translation : The Prophet Muhammad (صلى الله عليه وسلم) used to go to the graves of the martyrs of Uhd once a year and also recite the verse of the Holy Qur’an on excellence of patience. The Prophet Muhammad (صلى الله عليه وسلم) used to pray for them. When the beloved Prophet Muhammad (صلى الله عليه وسلم) passed away himself, the Khalifs, Abu-Bakr (رضي الله عنه), Umar (رضي الله عنه), Usman (رضي الله عنه) used to do the same thing.
Reference :
►Tafsir Tabari,
►Tafsir Ibn-Kathir for Quran 13:20
►and Tafsir Qurtabi by Imam Tabari, Imam Qurtabi commentary of Surah Ra’d Verse 20.]
► Shaami states and quotes same hadith in Vol. 1, Baabu Ziyaaratil-Quboor
For Online Source of Tafsir ibn kathir ( Click Here )
So from Above Sahih hadith we conclude that
1) On the day of the passing away of a Saint or on a specific date, his admirers, disciples, followers and relatives assemble together at the grave of the Saint to obtain spiritual benefit and celebrate the anniversary with rejoice.
2) It is also very worthy to recite the Quran Shareef and pass on the Sawaab (reward) to their soul and to recite Fateha and distribute sweetmeat among those present.ToRecite Naats or do other forms of Zikr of Allah is also done on such a blessed day.
For proofs on Ishal e Thawab [sending blessing to deceased by good acts ] (Click here )
3) Or to give lectures and remember the work done by Awliyas [rahimullah] and how they acted on Quran and sunnah and spread Islam around the world.
View point of Classical scholars of Al Islam
Shah Abdul-Azeez Muhaddith Dehlwi رضی اللہ تعالٰی عنہ
writes, “Secondly, many people gather and, after completing the Quran and Fatiha on the Sheerini, distribute it amongst those present. This part was not practiced in the Holy Prophet’sصلی اللہ علیہ وسلم time or during the era of the Khulafaa-e-Raashideen, but there is nothing wrong in someone doing so. Rather, the deceased attain benefit from the actions of the living.”
[Fataawa Azeezia, Pg. 45]
Shah Abdul-Azeez Muhaddith Dehlwi
Answering Maulwi Abdul-Hakeem Siyaalkoti, Shah Abdul-Azeez Muhaddith Dehlwi رضی اللہ تعالٰی عنہ writes, “This taunt is because people are unaware of conditions.
No one accepts anything else to be Fardh except for what the Shariah has classified as so, Yes, attaining barkat from the graves of the pious, reciting the Holy Quraa and Isaal-e-Thawaab and distributing sweetmeats and food to assist them (m thawaab) is good according to the Consensus of the Ulama. The day of Urs appointed to remind people of his demise. Otherwise, on whatever day these acts are done is good,” –
[Zubdatun-Nasaaih fi Masaailiz-Zabaaih]
Hadrat Shaikh Abdul Qudoos Gangoohi رضی اللہ تعالٰی عنہ
writes to Maulana Jalaaluddin, “The Urs of Peers, according to their method with Samaa wl cleanliness, should be practiced,”
[ Maktoob. Letter no. 182]
Haaji Imdaadulilb Muhaajir Makkir رضی اللہ تعالٰی عنہ
the Peer of Maulwi Rashid Ahmed and Ashraf Ali Thanwi [deoband founders ], notably stresses the permissibility of Urs and, while explaining his practices, رضی اللہ تعالٰی عنہ writes, “The practice of this Feqe (i.e. myself) in this matter is that I make Isaal-e- Thawaab to the soul of my Peer every year. Firstly, Quran is recited, and if there is enough time, Moulood Sharif is read.
Thereafter the reward of this is conveyed.” –
Deobandi founder Rashid Aluned Gangohi
also accepts Urs to originally be permissible. He writes, ”
It is known from Arabs that they used to commemorate the Urs of Hadrat Sayed Ahmed Badawi رضی اللہ تعالٰی عنہ on a large scale with much pomp, The Ulama of Medina used to especially observe the Urs of Sayyiduna Ameer Hamza رضی اللہ تعالٰی عنہ.
Whose grave (Mazaar) was at the mountain of Uhud. In short, Muslims throughout the globe, including the Ulama, pious and especially the people of Madina, used to strictly observe Urs, and that which is good according to Muslims is good in the sight of A1lah عزوجل ”
[Fataawa Rashidia, Vol.1, Pg. 92]
PLACING OF GHILAF [cloth] ON THE GRAVE
Cloth on the grave is placed for respect. There is nothing wrong in it just as Cloth on Kaaba sharif is place to increase its respect.
1) Ghilaf or Chadar (cloth) is placed on the grave of a Wali or pious Muslim for the benefit of the visitors so that they may understand and realise the status of the deceased Muslim.
2) It is allowed to put on a Ghilaf on the graves of Awliya and Ulema when it is recognised that the majority respect the person in the grave. People are also aware of the holy person’s status and gain auspiciousness from the holy person who is resting in the grave.
3) In the famous Hanafi fiqh book, “Raddul Mukhtaar”, it is stated: “It is permissible to place a cloth on the Qabar of a Wali or pious Muslim so that visitors be more respectful when visiting the grave. We should also realise that the basis of action is upon the intention”.
THE BURNING OF INCENSE STICKS, LOBAAN, ETC.
To light incense sticks (agarbatti) and lobaan in the Mazaar of the Awliya (or the gatherings of Khatams) and for the benefit of the visitors is permissible.
One should bear this in mind that it is done not for the deceased but rather for the comfort of the visitors, as they will feel better in a sweet-scented environment.
The action of doing good deeds for others is also a means of Sadaqa and the deceased also receive the Sawaab of this Sadaqa performed by those who are living. In the end this is an act done to create freshness in the air only.
PLACING OF FLOWERS OF THE GRAVE
The placing of flowers on the grave of an ordinary or a pious Muslim is permissible.
Objection: Putting flowers on the graves
Sahih Al Bukhari – Volume 1, Book 4, Number 215
Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas: Once the Prophet (Sallalahu Alaihi Wasallam), while passing through one of the grave-yards of MADINA or MAKKAH heard the voices of two persons who were being tortured in their graves. The Prophet ( said, “These two persons are being tortured not for a major sin (to avoid).” The Prophet then added, “Yes! (they are being tortured for a major sin). Indeed, one of them never saved himself from being soiled with his urine while the other used to go about with calumnies (to make enmity between friends).” The Prophet then asked for a green leaf of a date-palm tree, broke it into two pieces and put one on each grave. On being asked why he had done so, he replied, “I hope that their torture might be lessened, till these get dried.”
so putting flowers or petals on a grave is a established sunnah.
[/COLOR]
Allama Tahtawi (radi Allahu anhu) states: “Some among our preceeding Ulama have given a legal verdict that the action of placing flowers or fresh branches is Sunnat and is proven from Hadith”.
Wet grass should not be removed from the grave because the wet grass prays the Tasbih of Allah Taala and gives solace to the buried. If it is removed then you have committed an unjust deed for the deceased.
On the issue of kissing a Shrine/grave Or putting head on grave.
PROOF 1
It is also narrated that Mu`adh ibn Jabal and Bilal came to the grave of the Prophet and sat weeping, and the latter rubbed his face against it.
► Ibn Majah 2:1320,
►Ahmad,
►al-Tabarani,
►al-Subki, and Ibn `Asakir
[/COLOR][/FONT]
PROOF 2
Dawud ibn Salih said: “[The governor of Madina] Marwan [ibn al-Hakam] one day saw a man placing his face on top of the grave of the Prophet. He said: “Do you know what you are doing?” When he came near him, he realized it was Abu Ayyub al-Ansari. The latter said: “Yes; I came to the Prophet, not to a stone.,
► Ibn Hibban in his Sahih,
►Ahmad (5:422),
►Al-Tabarani in his Mu`jam al-Kabir (4:189) and his Awsat according to Haythami in al-Zawa’id (5:245 and 5:441 #5845 Book of Hajj, “Section on the honoring of the dwellers of Madina, chapter on placing one’s face against the grave of our Master the Prophet ” and #9252 Book of Khilafa, “Chapter on the leadership of those unworthy of it”),
►al-Hakim in his Mustadrak (4:515);
► both the latter and al-Dhahabi said it was sahih.
► It is also cited by al-Subki in Shifa’ al-siqam (p. 126)
►and Ibn Taymiyya in al-Muntaqa (2:261f.)
Prophet’s (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) Grave
[FONT=verdana,geneva]Imam al-Dhahabi said: “Ahmad ibn Hanbal was asked about touching the Prophet’s grave and kissing it and he saw nothing wrong with it. His son ‘Abd Allah related this from him. If it is asked: “Why did the Companions not do this?” ]We reply: “Because they saw him with their very eyes when he was alive, enjoyed his presence directly, kissed his very hand, nearly fought each other over the remnants of his ablution water, shared his purified hair on the day of the greater Pilgrimage, and even if he spat it would virtually not fall except in someone’s hand so that he could pass it over his face. Since we have not had the tremendous fortune of sharing in this, we throw ourselves on his grave as a mark of commitment, reverence, and acceptance, even to kiss it. Do you not see what Thabit al-Bunani did when he kissed the hand of Anas ibn Malik and placed it on his face saying: “This is the hand that touched the hand of the Messenger of Allah “? Muslims are not moved to these matters except by their excessive love for the Prophet , as they are ordered to love Allah and the Prophet more than their own lives, their children, all human beings, their property, and Paradise and its maidens. There are even some believers that love Abu Bakr and ‘Umar more than themselves.
[Al-Dhahabi, Mu’jam al-Shuyukh (1:73 #58).]
“‘Abd Allah ibn Ahmad said: “I saw my father take a hair that belonged to the Prophet , put it on his mouth, and kiss it. I believe I saw him put it on his eyes. He also dipped it in water and drank the water to obtain cure. I saw him take the Prophet’s bowl (qas’a), wash it in water, and drink from it. I saw him drink Zamzam water in order to seek cure with it, and he wiped his hands and face with it.” I say: Where is the quibbling critic of Imam Ahamad now?
It is also authentically established that ‘Abd Allah asked is father about those who touch the pommel of the Prophet’s e pulpit and touch the wall of the Prophet’s e room, and he said: “I do not see any harm in it.” May Allah protect us and you from the opinion of the Khawarij and from innovations!
[ Al-Dhahabi, Siyar A’lam al-Nubala’ (9:457). Ch. on Imam Ah.mad, section entitled Min adabih]
NOTE from Ala Hadrat Imam Ahmed Raza Khan (rah)
Even after above Sahih hadiths and opinion of salafs Mujadad Ala Hadrat Imam Ahmed Raza khan (rah) said
He states: there are diverse opinions amongst the scholars regarding kissing graves. It is an act which lies between two things: something that allows the practice: love and something that disallows it: adab respect.Hence, the one who does it through overwhelming love is not criticized because this act is proven from the sahabah. Though, it is better for the general public to be precautious.] Our scholars have explicitly stated that one should stand at least four feet away from the grave, so how would one kiss it!?
(Fatwa Ridhwiyah, 9:528)
Answering Objection : Doing Tawaaf of graves [/B]
This is also not allowed and haram according to ahlus sunnah viewpoint.
Fatwa from Ala Hadrat Imam Ahmed Raza Khan (rah)
QUESTION: What do the Ulamaa-e-Deen and Muftiyaane Share-Matin say regarding kissing the grave of Awliyaa-e-Kiraam and doing the tawaaf of the grave and doing sajdah before the grave (give written answer and earn sawaab) [/B]
ANSWER: No doubt doing the tawaaf of anything else except the Kaabah Muazzamah is unlawful [haram] .Sajdah (prostration) in front of anyone else except Allah is forbidden in our Shariat[/B] and about kissing the grave there are differences about it among the Ulamaas it is better not to do it (Do not kiss).Especially about the grave of the Awliyaa-e-Kiraam our Ulamaa have clearly described that we should stand quite far from the grave, the distance between us and the grave should be of four feet.
This is the real respect then how can kissing of the grave be even thought of?
(Ahkaame Shariat part 3 pg.3-4)
For scanned Pages ( Click Here )
Answering Objection : What about unislamic Practises at such places
[COLOR=”Navy”]
It is Sunnat to visit the graves. One should go once a week, either on a Friday, Thursday, Saturday or Monday. The best time is on a Friday morning.
While visiting the Mazaar of a Wali, if you see something there which is against the Shariah, such as women without pardah or other unislamic acts , then do no not stop going, but think of it as bad and try and avoid it because to stop a pious act because of seeing bad things is not correct. Also because on Two Sharee Eids many muslims do unislamic practises, during Hajj and ummarah many unislamic practises occur as well but people don’t stop going their. Same is the case here. People their [if any] doing wrong need to be corrected
The concise answer to this is that that the joining of Haraam things in anything proven to be Sunnah (masnoon) or a permissible action does not make the originality of Halaal change into Haraam. Halaal is Halaal and Haraarn is Haraam.
Allama Shaami [rah] writes, “Visiting graves shouldn’t be abandoned if impermissible actions take place there (such as the intermingling of males and females) because even with such impermissible actions, preferable actions are not omitted. Rather, it is necessary on the person to visit the graves and prohibit the Bidat. This is supported by the previous rule that going with the Janaazah should not be aborted though there may be women wailing and lamenting (nauha) in the procession.”
[Raddul-Muhtaar, Kitaabul-Janaaiz, Discussion on Visiting the Graves]
Today, there is intermingling between men and women in the marketplace, on public transports and in worldly gatherings. In the transports for Haajis at Mina, Muzdalifa and even while making Tawaaf, open intermingling between the two genders can be seen. However, no one rules the original action (Hajj,umarrah etc.) to be prohibited because of these things.
There are even shortcomings in Deeni Madrassahs at times. These institutions are not closed due to this.
Similarly is the matter of Urs. Both women without parda going there (in the graveyard) and other acts is haram. However, because of these actions, how does the original gathering of Urs become Haraam? The correct approach is to go there, stop these impermissible acts and try to make people understand the values of Islam.
The hypocrite, Ibn Qais, submitted. “Do not take me with in the Battle of Tabuk because the western women of Rome are very beautiful. I fear that they will lead me towards fitna since I am very fond of women,” The Quran however, rejected the excuse in the following manner, “الا فی الفنتۃ سقطوا و ان جھنم لمحیطۃ بالکفرین ”- Surah Tauba, Verse 49
Allahعزوجل did not accept this excuse and classified it as a means of infidelity (kufr) and Jahannam (Refer to Tafseer-e-Kabeer and Roohul-Bayaan).
In the present day, there are numerous Haraam practices in weddings. These actions destroy Muslims and make them sinners, However, no one rules Nikah to be Haraam and stops it because of what goes on within them.
Answering Objection : Why do some people make Tawassul [pray to Allah using intercession of Prophets [aleh islam] or Pious muslims ] is it allowed in islam
The issue of Tawassul is explained from Quran, Sahih hadiths and classical scholars herehttp://www.ahlus-sunna.com/index.php…=57&Itemid=116
Please check it for full proofs
Answering Objection : Is building Shrines around graves allowed from Quran and hadiths ?
Yes it is allowed , Please check following Detailed Article having all the proofs from Quran and Sahih hadiths itself in this link http://sunniforum.net/showthread.php?t=304
Answering objection : Distributing Sweets to people
It is a sunnah to eat sweets or food which is sweet. As Prophet [salehalawaalihi wasalam] used to like and eat sweets. Let us go back to Sahih hadiths to understand it
Hadith # 1
‘A’isha (Allah be pleased with her) reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) liked sweet (dish) and honey.
References :
► Sahih Muslim Book 9 Hadith 3497
Hadith # 2
Narrated ‘Aisha:
Allah’s Apostle [ salehalawaalihi wasalam ] was fond of honey and sweet edible things
References :
► Sahih Bukhari Book 63 Hadith 193
► Sahih Bukhari Book 86 Hadith 102
► Sahih Bukhari Book 71 Hadith 586
On issue of Visiting Graves – Is a Sunnah
Some people in this Present era believe that If somebody visits the graves of Pious people and take them as a means to Allah or seeks blessing through their relics, then this act is either Shirk or Biddah. Some even claim that this act wasn’t done by Sahaba or in past centuries. Let us now see this in light of Quran and Hadith
وَكَذَلِكَ أَعْثَرْنَا عَلَيْهِمْ لِيَعْلَمُوا أَنَّ وَعْدَ اللَّهِ حَقٌّ وَأَنَّ السَّاعَةَ لاَ رَيْبَ فِيهَا إِذْ يَتَنَازَعُونَ بَيْنَهُمْ أَمْرَهُمْ فَقَالُوا ابْنُوا عَلَيْهِم بُنْيَانًا رَّبُّهُمْ أَعْلَمُ بِهِمْ قَالَ الَّذِينَ غَلَبُوا عَلَى أَمْرِهِمْ لَنَتَّخِذَنَّ عَلَيْهِم مَّسْجِدًا
Quran states: Thus did We make their case known to the people, that they might know that the promise of Allah is true, and that there can be no doubt about the Hour of Judgment. Behold, they dispute among themselves as to their affair. (Some) said, “Construct a building over them”: Their Lord knows best about them: those who prevailed over their affair said, “Let us surely build a place of worship over them.” (18:21)
Imam Ibn Jarir (Rahimuhullah) writes in his Tafsir at Tabri:
فقال الـمشركون: نبنـي علـيهم بنـياناً، فإنهم أبناء آبـائنا، ونعبد الله فـيها، وقال الـمسلـمون: بل نـحن أحقّ بهم، هم منا، نبنـي علـيهم مسجداً نصلـي فـيه، ونعبد الله فـيه
Translation: The Mushrikeen said: We will build a building over it and worship Allah in it but the Muslims said: We have more right over them and we will surely “BUILD A MOSQUE” so that we can pray there and worship Allah. [Tafsir at-Tabri (15/149)
Mullah Ali Qari (rah) writes in detail and gives perfect clarification by saying:
أما من اتخذ مسجدا في جوار صالح أو صلى في مقبرة وقصد الإستظهار بروحه أو وصول أثر ما من أثر عبادته إليه لا للتعظيم له والتوجه نحوه فلا حرج عليه ألا ترى أن مرقد إسماعيل عليه السلام في المسجد الحرام عند الحطيم ثم أن ذلك المسجد أفضل مكان يتحرى المصلى لصلاته والنهي عن الصلاة في المقابر مختص بالقبور المنبوشة لما فيها من النجاسة كذا ذكره الطيبي وذكر غيره أن صورة قبر إسماعيل عليه السلام في الحجر تحت الميزاب وإن في الحطيم بين الحجر الأسود وزمزم قبر سبعين نبيا
Translation: Anyone who builds a mosque near the grave of an upright person or prays in the tomb (Maqbara) or intends to ask for help through the Ruh of that upright person or intends to seek barakah from his left overs, If he does all that without the intention of giving him Tazeem or doing tawajuh towards him ( in prayer) “Then there is nothing wrong in that, don’t you see that Grave of Hadrat Ismail(A.S) is inside the Masjid ul Harram near the hateem and to Pray there is Superior than anything else ” however to pray near the graves is only forbidden when the soil becomes dirty because of Najasat of deceased… In the Hateem near Hajr al Aswad and Mizaab there are “Graves of 70 Prophets” [Mirqat, Sharh al Mishqaat, Volume No. 2, Page No. 202]
Imam Abu Hayyan al Andalusi (rah) said:
وروي أن التي دعت إلى البنيان كانت كافرة أرادت بناء بيعة أو مصنع لكفرهم فمانعهم المؤمنون وبنوا عليهم مسجداً
Translation: The person who told to make a building over them was a Kafir woman, she told to make a Church over them where deeds of Kufr can take place, however the momineen stopped her and made a Masjid over there instead [Tafsir Bahr al Muheet, Volume No. 7, Page No. 158]
Imam Qurtubi had also mentioned this in his Tafsir under 18:21
Allama Ibn Jawzi (rah) who is considered the most strict scholar and revered highly by Salafi Muslims, he states in his Tafsir under 18:21
قال ابن قتيبة: يعني المُطاعين والرؤساء، قال المفسرون: وهم الملك وأصحابه المؤمنون اتخذوا عليهم مسجداً
Translation: Ibn Qutayba (rah) said that the Mufasireen said: People who made Masjid were the (Muslim) King and his Momineen companions [Tafsir Zaad ul Maseer, Volume No. 5, Page No.124]
وعن ابن عمر أن النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم قال:
”في مسجد الخيف قبر سبعون نبياً”.
رواه البزار ورجاله ثقات.
Translation: Narrated by Ibn Umar (RA) from Prophet (salallaho alaihi wasalam) who said: In (fi) the Mosque of al-Khayf there is Qabr of 70 Prophets (together) –- Imam al Haythami said that it is narrated by Al-Bazzar and “all its narrators are trustworthy” (i.e. Hadith is absolutely sahih) It is narrated by “Imam Ibn hajr al Haythami in Majma az Zawaid, Volume No. 3 Bab fi Masjid al Khayf, Hadith #5769”
These proofs establish from the Nass of Quran and Hadith that to build tombs over graves of Prophets and Saliheen is a righteous act. The Wahabiyyah declared vast majority of Muslims as Mushrikeen by saying that tombs are Naudhobillah Idol houses and that graves of righteous even the Prophet should be destroyed or flattened, they did this heinous act to the graves of many Sahaba who are buried in Jannat ul Baqi and Muala but due to Muslim pressure they were not able to do this to the blessed grave of Prophet (Peace be upon him)
Proof No:1
Let’s settle the score on the issue of “SHAPE OF GRAVE” The great Hanafi Muhadith, Imam Muhammad Ibn al-Hassan Ash-Shaybani (rah) allocates a whole chapter to this with title:
“BUILDING A MOUND OVER THE GRAVE…”
Under it he brings the hadith
Abu Hanifa informed us from Hammad that Ibrahim said: Someone informed me that they had seen the grave of Prophet (Peace be upon him), the grave of Abu Bakr (ra), and the grave of Umar (ra) with “mounds on top of them protruding prominently from the gournd” and on them pieces of white clay.
Imam Muhammad said: We (Ahnaaf) adhere to this, the grave is marked with a prominent mound, but it is not to be made in the form of a square and that is the “Verdict of Abu Hanifa” [Kitab ul Athaar, Page No. 145, Published by Turath Publishing]
Click here for Scanned Page (74)
The Wahabi sect claims that all graves should be flattened or destroyed, this is directly in opposition to Sunnah. The Hadith which they misuse refers to flattening the graves of Mushrikeen not momineen because the graves of Prophet, Abu Bakr, Umar and other sahaba is proven to be built in “MOUNDED SHAPE”
Proof No:2
The great Hanafi scholar i.e. Mullah Ali Qari (Rahimuhullah) writes in his magnificent Mirqaat Sharh al Mishqaat:
وقد أباح السلف البناء على قبر المشايخ والعلماء المشهورين ليزورهم الناس ويستريحوا بالجلوس فيه
Translation: The early Muslims (Salaf) have considered it Mubah (i.e. allowed) to build over the graves of famous Mashaikh and Ulama so that people can visit them and sit there (easily) [Mirqaat Sharh al Misshqaat, Volume No. 4, Page No. 69]
The great Shafi scholar and Sufi, Imam Abdul Wahab al-Sharani (rah) writes:
My teacher Ali (rah) and brother Afzal ud din (rah) used to forbid that domes should be build over graves of ordinary people and also to put the deceased in “COFFINS” and also to put sheets over their graves. They used to say that only Prophets and great awliya are deserving for domes and sheets, whereas we should be buried in the feet of people and also in their ways [Al-Anwar al Qudsiya, Page No. 593]
Proof No:3
The famous commentator of Sahih Bukhari and leading scholar in sight of Sunnis and Salafis i.e. Imam Ibn Hajr al Asqalani (rah) writes in his magnificent Fath ul Bari
In view of the fact that the Jews and Christians were taking the graves of their Prophets as their qibla for the purpose of respect, and were paying attention towards them at the time of their prayers, their graves took the position of idols. For this reason the Muslims have been forbidden from this action. However, if someone constructs a mosque near the grave of a pious person for the prupose of seeking tabarruk and not for worshipping or paying attention towards them, he will never be included in this prohibition.( Ibn Hajr al-‘Asqalani, Fath al-bari, vol. 3, p. 208)
Proof No:4
It is narrated from Dawud bin Abu Salih. He says: one day Marwan came and he saw that a man was lying down with his mouth turned close to the Prophet’s grave. Then he (Marwan) said to him, “Do you know what are you doing?” When he moved towards him, he saw that it was Abu Ayyub al-Ansari. (In reply) he said, “Yes (I know) I have come to the Messenger of Allah (صلى الله عليه وآله وسلم) and not to a stone. I have heard it from the Messenger of God (صلى الله عليه وآله وسلم) not to cry over religion when its guardian is competent. Yes, shed tears over religion when its guardian is incompetent.
References
►Hakim declared it “SAHIH” while Dhahabi also “AGREED” with his authentication [Hakim, al-Mustadrak Volume 004: Hadith Number 515]
►Ahmad bin Hambal with a sound chain of transmission in his Musnad Volume 005: Hadith Number 422; Click here for Scanned Page (6)
Imam Ibn Kathir (Rehmat’Ullah Aliah)
Ibn Kathir writes: Ibn Asakir narrated in biography of Amr Ibn Jamah: “A young person used to come to the Mosque for his prayers. One day a woman with bad intentions invited him to her house. When he was in her house, he recited a verse from the Qur’an (إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ ٱتَّقَوْاْ إِذَا مَسَّهُمْ طَـٰئِفٌ مِّنَ ٱلشَّيْطَـٰنِ تَذَكَّرُواْ فَإِذَا هُم مُّبْصِرُونَ) loudly and collapsed and died from the fear of Allah. The people prayed the funeral prayer and buried him. ‘Umar (may Allah be well pleased with him) asked: ‘Where is that young individual who used to come to the Mosque for his prayers?’ They replied: ‘He passed away and we have buried him’. ‘Umar (may Allah be well pleased with him) went to his grave and called out to him and recited a verse from the Holy Qur’an: ‘But for him who fears to stand before his Lord there are two Paradises’ (Sura al-Rahman, 46) The young man replied from his grave ‘Indeed Allah has given me two Paradises’ [Tafsir Ibn Kathir Volume 006, Page No. 496, Under 7:202]
Click here for Scanned Page (71)
Proof No:5
عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رضي الله عنه قَالَ : قَالَ رَسُوْلُ اﷲِ صلي الله عليه وآله وسلم : لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُنِي فِي الْحِجْرِ، وَقُرَيْشٌ تَسْأَلُنِي عَنْ مَسْرَايَ، فَسَأَلَتْنِي عَنْ أَشْيَاءَ مِنْ بَيْتِ الْمَقْدِسِ لَمْ أُثْبِتْهَا، فَکَرِبْتُ کُرْبَةً مَا کَرِبْتُ مِثْلَهُ قًطُّ، قَالَ : فَرَفَعَهُ اﷲُ لِي أَنْظُرُ إِلَيْهِ. مَا يَسْأَلُوْنِي عَنْ شَيءٍ إِلَّا أَنْبَأْتُهُمْ بِهِ. وَقَدْ رَأَيْتُنِي فِي جَمَاعَةٍ مِنَ الْأَنْبِيَاءِ، فَإِذَا مُوْسَي عليه السلام قَاءِمٌ يُصَلِّي، فَإِذَا رَجُلٌ ضَرْبٌ جَعْدٌ کَأَنَّهُ مِنْ رِجَالِ شَنُوْءَةَ. وَإِِذَا عِيْسَي ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ عليه السلام قَائِمٌ يُصَلِّي، أَقْرَبُ النَّاسِ بِهِ شَبَهًا عُرْوَةُ بْنُ مَسْعُوْدٍ الثَّقَفِيُّ. وَإِذَا إِبْرَاهِيْمُ عليه السلام قَائِمٌ يُصَلِّي، أَشْبَهُ النَّاسِ بِهِ صَاحِبُکُمْ (يَعْنِي نَفْسَهُ) فَحَانَتِ الصَّلَاةُ فَأَمَمْتُهُمْ فَلَمَّا فَرَغْتُ مِنَ الصَّلَاةِ، قَالَ قَائِلٌ : يَا مُحَمَّدُ، هَذَا مَالِکٌ صَاحِبُ النَّارِ فَسَلِّمْ عَلَيْهِ. فَالْتَفَتُّ إِلَيْهِ فَبَدَأَنِي بِالسَّلَامِ
It is narrated on the authority of Abu Huraira that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: I found myself in Hijr and the Quraish were asking me about my might journey. I was asked about things pertaining to Bait-ul-Maqdis which I could not preserve (in my mind). I was very much vexed, so vexed as I had never been before. Then Allah raised it (Bait-ul-Maqdis) before my eyes. I looked towards it, and I gave them the information about whatever they questioned me I also saw myself among the group of apostles. I saw Moses saying his prayer and found him to be a well-built man as if he was a man of the tribe of Shanu’a. I saw Jesus son of Mary (peace be upon him) offering prayer, of all of men he had the closest resemblance with ‘Urwa b. Masu’d al-Thaqafi. I saw Ibrahim (peace be upon him) offering prayer; he had the closest resemblance with your companion (the Prophet himself) amongst people. When the time of prayer came I led them. When I completed the prayer, someone said: Here is Malik, the keeper of the Hell; pay him salutations. I turned to him, but he preceded me in salutation.
References
►Sahih Muslim Book 001, Number 0328
►Imam al Hafidh Ibn Hajr al Asqalani (rah) also authenticated it in his Fath ul-Bari, Volume 6: Page No. 483
Musa (A.S) is alive in his grave and also other Prophets remain alive in their graves
عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِکٍ رضي الله عنه أَنَّ رَسُوْلَ اﷲِ صلي الله عليه وآله وسلم قَالَ : أَتَيْتُ، (وفي رواية هدّاب مَرَرْتُ عَلَي مُوْسَي لَيْلَةَ أُسْرِيَ بِي عِنْدَ الْکَثِيْبِ الْأَحْمَرِ وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ يُصَلِّي فِي قَبْرِه
Anas b. malik reported
Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: I came. And in the narration transmitted on the authority of Haddib (the words are): I happened to pass by Moses on the occasion of the Night journey near the red mound (and found him) saying his prayer in his grave.
Reference:Sahih Muslim Book 030, Number 5858
Imam Suyuti (Rehmat’Ullah Aliah)
Imam Suyuti (rah) on Hayat of Anbiya in their graves: The life of the Prophet (Peace be upon him) in his grave, and also that of other Prophets is known to us as “definitive knowledge (ilman qat`iyyan)” the proofs regarding it are in “TAWATUR” Imam Baihaqi (rah) wrote a Juzz on Life of Anbiya in their graves, the proofs regarding it are such as 1) It is narrated in Sahih Muslim by Anas Ibn Malik (ra) that the Messenger of Allah (Peace be upon him) said: “I passed by Moses during my Night journey and saw him offering prayer in his grave, 2) It is narrtaed by Abu Nua’ym in his Hiliya from Ibn Abbas (ra) who heard the Prophet (Peace be upon him) say: I passed by Moses and saw him standing in prayer, 3) It is narrated in Musnad of Abu Yal’a and by Baihaqi in his book “Hayat al Anbiya” from Anas (ra) that the Porphet (Peace be upon him) said: The Prophets are alive in their graves and praying [Imam Suyuti in Al Hawi lil Fatawi, Vol. 2, Page No. 264]
Click here for Scanned Page (21)
Imam Haythami (rah) said after the last hadith as mentioned above: رواه أبو يعلى والبزار، ورجال أبو يعلى ثقات (i.e. Abu Ya’la and Bazzar narrated it and all the narrators of Abu Ya’la are trustworthy).. Imam al Hafidh Ibn Hajr al Asqalani (rah) also authenticated it in his Fath ul-Bari, Volume 6: Page No. 483 [and 602-603 in Qadimi Kutab Khana version]
Proof No:6
Imam Qurtubi (rah): Its related from Abu Sadiq (ra) that Imam Ali (ra) said: “Three days after burying the Prophet (Peace Be Upon Him) arab did came and did throw himself on the grave of the Prophet (Peace Be Upon Him), took the earth and throw it on his head. He said: “Ya Rasulallah! (Peace Be Upon Him) You did speak and we did hear, you learned from Allah and we did learn from you. Between those things which Allah did send you, is following: (4:64) I am the one, which is a sinner and now I did came to you, so that you may ask for me.” After that a call from the grave did came: “Theres no doubt, you are forgiven!” [Tafsir al-Qurtubi, al-Jami li Ahkam al-Quran Volume 006, Page No. 439, Under the Verse, 4:64]
Click here for Scanned Page (3)
Mother of All Believers Hazarth Ayesha Siddiquea(R.A)
Proof No:7
حدثنا أبو النعمان حدثنا سعيد بن زيد حدثنا عمرو بن مالك النكري حدثنا أبو الجوزاء أوس بن عبد الله قال قحط أهل المدينة قحطا شديدا فشكوا إلى عائشة فقالت انظروا قبر النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم فاجعلوا منه كوى إلى السماء حتى لا يكون بينه وبين السماء سقف قال ففعلوا فمطرنا مطرا حتى نبت العشب وسمنت الإبل حتى تفتقت من الشحم فسمي عام الفتق
Imam Dārimī Relates from Abu al-Jawza’ Aws bin ‘Abdullah: The people of Medina were in the grip of a severe famine. They complained to ‘A’ishah (about their terrible condition). She told them to go towards the Prophet’s grave and open a window in the direction of the sky so that there is no curtain between the sky and the grave. The narrator says they did so. Then it started raining heavily; even the lush green grass sprang up (everywhere) and the camels had grown so fat (it seemed) they would burst out due to the over piling of blubber. So the year was named as the year of greenery and plenty.
References
►Sunan Darimi Volume 001, Page 227, Hadith Number 093 Click here for Scanned Page (11)
►Muhammad bin ‘Alawi al-Maliki says, “This tradition has a good chain of transmission; rather, in my opinion, it is sound. The scholars have also acknowledged its soundness and have established its genuineness on the basis of almost equally credible evidence. [Shifa’-ul-fu’ad bi-ziyarat khayr–il-‘ibad Page No.153]
►Ibn-ul-Jawzī in al-Wafā’ bi-ahwāl-il-mustafā (2:801)
►Subkī in Shifā’-us-siqām fī ziyārat khayr-il-anām (p.128)
►Qastallānī in al-Mawāhib-ul-laduniyyah (4:276); and Zurqānī in his Commentary(11:150)
Chain :”“Abū an-Nu‘mān heard it from Sa‘īd bin Zayd, he from ‘Amr bin Mālik an-Nukrī and he from Abū al-Jawzā’ Aws bin ‘Abdullāh who has reported it.”
Hadrat Aisha (ra) narrates:
أخبرنا أحمد بن جعفر القطيعي ثنا عبد الله بن أحمد بن حنبل حدثني أبي ثنا حماد بن أسامة أنبأ هشام بن عروة عن أبيه عن عائشة رضي الله عنها قالت : كنت أدخل بيتي الذي فيه رسول الله صلى الله عليه و سلم و أني واضع ثوبي و أقول إنما هو زوجي و أبي فلما دفن عمر معهم فو الله ما دخلت إلا و أنا مشدودة علي ثيابي حياء من عمر رضي الله عنه
Translation: Whenever I entered the house in which Prophet (Peace be upon him) and my father (i.e. Abu Bakr ra) are buried, pmaroon]I used to take off my sheet (from head) thinking that it’s only my father and husband (whom I am visiting), however By Allah! When Umar (ra) got buried with them, I never went inside without being fully covered, this is because of being ashamed of Umar (ra) [Musnad Ahmed bin Hanbal, Volume No. 6, Page No. 202]
Note: Even after the dismissal of Hazarth Umar R.A, Hadrat Aisha R.A fully covered herself as if he is alive.
Proof No:8
عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رضي الله عنه أَنَّ رَسُوْلَ اﷲِ صلي الله عليه وآله وسلم قَالَ : مَا مِنْ أَحَدٍ يُسَلِّمُ عَلَيَّ إِلَّا رَدَّ اﷲُ عَلَيَّ رُوْحِي، حَتَّي أَرُدَّ عَلَيْهِ السَّلَامَ
Narrated AbuHurayrah: The Prophet (peace_be_upon_him) said: If any one of you greets me, Allah returns my soul to me and I respond to the greeting.
Reference: Book 4, Number 2036: Abu Dawood
Imam Nawawi (rah) says of this hadith :
رَوَاهُ أبُو دَاوُدَ بإسناد صحيح
Translation: It is narrated by Abu Dawud with a “SAHIH CHAIN” [Riyadh us Saliheen 1/255, Hadith # 1402]
Qadhi Shawkani the leading authority for Ghair Muqalideen says before narrating it:
وأصح ما ورد في ذلك ما رواه أحمد وأبو داود عن أبي هريرة مرفوعاً
Translation: It has been narrated by Imam Ahmed and Abu Dawud with a Sahih and Marfu chain from Abu Hurraira [Nayl al Awtar 5/164]
Proof No:9
عَنْ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ رضي الله عنه قَالَ : قَالَ رَسُوْلُ اﷲِ صلي الله عليه وآله وسلم : اَکْثِرُوْا الصَّلَاةَ عَلَيَّ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ فَإِنَّهُ مَشْهُوْدٌ تَشْهَدُهُ الْمَلَائِکَةُ وَإِنَّ أَحَدًا لَنْ يُصَلِّيَ عَلَيَّ إِلَّا عُرِضَتْ عَلَيَّ صَلَاتُهُ حَتَّي يَفْرُغَ مِنْهَا قَالَ : قُلْتُ : وَبَعْدَ الْمَوْتِ؟ قَالَ : وَبَعْدَ الْمَوْتِ إِنَّ اﷲَ حَرَّمَ عَلَي الْأَرْضِ أَنْ تَأْکُلَ أَجْسَادَ الْأَنْبِيَاءِ فَنَبِيُّ اﷲِ حَيٌّ يُرْزَقُ
رَوَاهُ ابْنُ مَاجَه بِإِسْنَادٍ صَحِيْحٍ
Narrated By AbudDarda :
Allah’s Messenger (peace be upon him) said, “Invoke many blessings on me on Friday for it is witnessed. The angels are present on it, and no one will invoke a blessing on me without his blessing being submitted to me till he stops.” I asked whether that applied also after his death, and he replied, “Allah has prohibited the Earth from consuming the bodies of the prophets; so Allah’s prophet is alive and given provision.”
References:
►Narrated AbudDarda Al Tirmdhi 1366
►Sunan Ibn Maja Volume 001: Hadith Number 1626
►Abu Dawud Book 002, Hadith Number 1526
Proof No:10
Imam Dhahabi (rah) narrates: Once there was a drought in Samarqand, People tried their best, some said Salat al Istisqa but still it did not rain, A renowned righteous man known as Salih came to the Qadhi and said: In my opinion you along with your public should visit the grave of Imam Bukhari (rah), His grave is located in Khartank, We should (go near the Qabr) and ask for rain, Allah might give us rain then, The Qadhi said Yes to his opinion and then he along with the people went towards (the Qabr) and then He made a dua along with the people and people started to cry near the grave and started to make him a Waseela (i.e. Imam Bukhari). Allah Ta’ala (immediately) sent rainclouds. All people stayed in Khartank for about 7 days, none of them wanted to go back to Samarqand although the distance between Samarqand and Khartank was only 3 miles [Siyar al A’lam wa al Nubalah, Volume 012, Page No. 469]
Imam Bulqini also declares this tradition “sound” in his Fatawa. Imam Subki confirms Hakim’s authentication in [Shifa-us-siqam fi ziyarat khayr-il-anam Page No. 120-1]
Click here for Scanned Page (19)
Proof No:11
Imam Ibn al-Haaj (rah) states: It is recommended to visit graves of Saliheen in order to obtain Barakah from them, because the benefit which is obtained by them during their lives is also obtained after their deaths. It has been a norm of Ulama and Muhaqiqoon to make dua near the graves of righteous people and also to ask through their intercession…Anyone who has some need, he should go to the (graves of righteous) and make them Waseela. This reasoning should not be given that Prophet (saw) told not to travel except for three mosques i.e. Masjid ul Harram, his mosque and Masjid ul Aqsa. The great Imam Abu Hamid al-Ghazzali (rah) has mentioned in the chapter of “Adaab As-Safr” of his Ihya that traveling should be done for Ibadah like for Hajj or Jihad, after this he said: It includes traveling to visit graves of Prophets, Sahaba, Tabiyeen including all Ulama and Awliya. Every person whose ziyarah to obtain blessing is permissible in his life is also permissible after his death. [Al-Madkhal, Volume No.1, Page No. 216]
Click here for Scanned Page (20)
Imam Abu Abdullah Ibn al-Haaj al-Maliki also wrote a complete Chapter on visiting Awliyah and Saliheen he Writes: Student (muta-lim) should visit Awliyas and Saliheen and go to see them as seeing them makes the heart alive just as earth becomes alive due to rain, by seeing them the hearts which are stones are turned soft, because they remain present in the Bargah of Allah who is merciful, He never rejects their worship or intentions, and those who attend their Mehfils and those who identity them and those who love them, this is because they are mercy after Allah and his Prophet (Peace Be Upon Him) which remains open for his men, so any one who has these qualities then people should be quick to receive blessing from such people because people who meet these personalities get the blessing,knowledge and memory which cannot be explained, you will know that due to same maani one can see alot of people who got perfection in knowledge and ecstasy,Any one who respects these blessings never gets away from mercy and Barakah, but condition is that the person who should be visited for a look should obey the Sunna’h and protect it and show it from his actions. [Ibn al-Haaj, al-Madkhal Volume 002, Page No. 139] Click here for Scanned Page (78)
Proof No:12
عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رضي اﷲ عنهما قَالَ : قَالَ رَسُوْلُ اﷲِ صلي الله عليه وآله وسلم : مَنْ زَارَ قَبْرِي بَعْدً مَوْتِي کَانَ کَمَنْ زَارَنِي فِي حَيَاتِي
Narrated Abdullah Ibn Umar:
Allah’s Messenger (صلى الله عليه وسلم) said: who ever visits my grave after my death it is same he has visited me in my life.
Reference
►Tibrani Volume 012: Hadith Number 406
►Bayhaqi Shab ul Iman Volume 003: Hadith Number 489
Note: This hadith is narrated by Ibn Umar (ra) but the chain of narrators in this case are totally different hence the hadith becomes Hassan
Imam Ibn Quduma (rah) said:
ويستحب زيارة قبر النبي لما روى الدارقطني بإسناده عن ابن عمر قال: قال رسول الله : «من حج فزار قبري بعد وفاتي فكأنما زارني في حياتي» وفي رواية، «من زار قبري وجبت له شفاعتي
It is recommended to do Ziyarah of Prophet’s grave as it is narrated by Daraqutni with his Isnaad from Ibn Umar (ra) that the Prophet (Peace be upon him) said: Whosoever performs the Hajj after my death then he should visit my grave because It is as If he has visited me during my life. And he also narrated (another hadith) that Whosoever visits my grave then my intercession becomes Wajib for him [Imam Ibn Quduma in al-Mughni, Volume No. 5, Page No. 381]
►Imam al Bahuti al-Hanbli (rah) has also said this in his Al-Kashaf al-Qanna [Volume No. 2, Page No. 290]
Qadhi Iyaad (rah) said in his magnificent Ash-Shifa
في حكم زيارة قبره صلى الله عليه وسلم، وفضيلة من زاره وسلم عليه
و زيارة قبره صلى الله عليه وسلم سنة من سنن المسلمين مجمع عليها، وفضيلة مرغب فيها: روى عن ابن عمر
Chapter: The order of visiting the grave of Prophet (Peace be upon him) and the Virtue of the one visiting it and sending Salam.
It should be known that visiting the grave of Prophet (Peace be upon him) is “Masnoon” [Well known] for all Muslims and they have “IJMA” over it, It has such a virtue that It has been prescribed to us as it comes in the hadith of Ibn Umar (ra) [i.e. whosoever visits my grave then my intercession becomes Wajib for him][Qadhi Iyaad in Ash-Shifa, Volume No.2, Page No. 53]
Proof No:13
عن عبد الله بن مسعود عن النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم قال:
”إن لله ملائكة سياحين يبلغون عن أمتي السلام”. قال: وقال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم:
”حياتي خير لكم تحدثون ويُحدث لكم، ووفاتي خير لكم تعرض علي أعمالكم، فما رأيت من خير حمدت الله عليه وما رأيت من شر استغفرت الله لكم”.
It is attributed to ‘Abdullāh bin Mas‘ūd that the Holy Prophet (صلى الله عليه وآله وسلم) is reported to have said:
My life is blissful for you because you hear traditions from people and relate them to others and my death is also blissful for you because your deeds will be presented to me. If I see the virtues prevail, I will be grateful to Allah, and if I see the vices prevail, I will pray for your forgiveness from Allah.
References
►Haythamī transmitted it in Majma‘-uz-zawā’id (9:24) and said that that tradition had been reported by Bazzār (in his Musnad) and its sub-narrators are all of sahīh (sound) hadith.
►‘Irāqī has confirmed the soundness of its transmission in his book Tarh-ut-tathrīb fī sharh-it-taqrīb (3:297)
►Ibn Sa‘d has recorded it in at-Tabaqāt-ul-kubrā (2:194)
►Qādī ‘Iyād has inscribed this tradition in ash-Shifā (1:19)
►Suyūtī, recording it in al-Khasā’is-ul-kubrā (2:281) and Manāhil-us-sifā fī takhrīj ahādīth ash-Shifā (p.3), has commented that Ibn Abū Usāmah in his Musnad has reproduced it through Bakr bin ‘Abdullāh Muzanī and Bazzār in his Musnad who have relied on its narration by ‘Abdullāh bin Mas‘ūd with a sound chain of transmission. It has been endorsed by Khafājī and Mullā ‘Alī Qārī in their commentaries on ash-Shifā, i.e. Nasīm-ur-riyād (1:102) and Sharh ash-Shifā (1:36) respectively.
►Hadith-scholar Ibn-ul-Jawzī has reproduced it in al-Wafā bi-ahwāl-il-mustafā (2:809-10) from Bakr bin ‘Abdullāh and Anas bin Mālik. Subkī has copied this tradition in Shifā’-us-siqām fī ziyārat khayr-il-anām (p.34) from Bakr bin ‘Abdullāh Muzanī, and Ibn ‘Abd-ul-Hādī in as-Sārim-ul-munkī (p.266-7) has authenticated its veracity.
►Bazzār’s tradition has also been recorded by Ibn Kathīr in al-Bidāyah wan-nihāyah (4:257).
►Ibn Hajar ‘Asqalānī narrated it through Bakr bin ‘Abdullāh Muzanī in al-Matālib-ul-‘āliyah (4:22-3#3853).
►‘Alā’-ud-Dīn ‘Alī copied Ibn Sa‘d’s tradition in Kanz-ul-‘ummāl (11:407#31903) and from Hārith (#31904).
►Nabhānī related it in Hujjatullāh ‘alal-‘ālamīn fī mu‘jazāt sayyid-il-mursalīn (p.713).
Proof No:14
Hadrat Nafi said, “I saw that Hadrat[‘Abdullah] ibn Umar used to come to the grave a hundred times or more. He would say,’Peace be upon the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. Peace be upon Abu Bakr.” Then he would leave. Ibn Umar was also seen to put his hand on the seat of Prophet[SallalLaahu Alayhi Wasallam] at the mimbar and then place his hand on his face [for blessings and Barakah]
[Narrated in Ash-Shifa of Qadi Iyad- Section 9]
Hujjat ul Islam Imam Al-Ghazzali (Rehmatuallah aliye)
Proof No:15
وقد ذكره الغزالي ولذا قيل – وليس بحديث كما توهم – إذا تحيرتم في الأمور فاستعينوا من أصحاب القبور أي أصحاب النفوس الفاضلة المتوفين ولا شك في أنه يحصل لزائرهم مدد روحاني ببركتهم وكثيراً ما تنحل عقد الأمور بأنامل التوسل إلى الله تعالى بحرمتهم،
Translation: Imam Ghazzali (rah) said that whenever anyone is in some difficulty then he should ask the people of tombs for help, who are of (sacred) souls but have passed away (i.e. transferred into another dimension). There is no doubt in it that any person visiting (their tombs) gets spiritual help plus benefit from them and many times when their Waseela is presented in the court of Allah, the difficulties are removed [Tafsir Ruh ul Ma’ani, Volume 30, Page No. 24]
Click here for Scanned Page (41)
Imam Shafi(Rehmatuallah aliye)
Proof No:16
He describes his own experience about the blessings of the tomb of Imam Abū Hanīfah: I derive blessing from the person of Imam Abū Hanīfah and I visit his grave everyday. When I face a problem, I offer two optional cycles of prayer and visit his grave and (while standing) I pray to Allah to solve my problem. And I have not even left the place that my problem is solved.
Reference
►Khatīb Baghdādī has related the incident with a sound chain of transmission in his Tārīkh Baghdād (1:123)
►Ibn Hajar Haythamī, al-Khayrāt-ul-hisān fī manāqib-il-imām al-a‘zam Abū Hanīfah (p.94)
► Muhammad Zāhid Kawtharī, Maqālāt (p.381)
►Ibn ‘Ābidīn Shāmī in Radd-ul-muhtār ‘alā Durr-il-mukhtār (1:41).
Sheikh ul-Islam al-Hafiz al-Imam Nawawi(Rehmatuallah aliye)
Proof No:17
In his Kitab ul Adhkaar:
اعلم أنه ينبغي لكل من حجّ أن يتوجه إلى زيارة رسول اللّه صلى اللّه عليه وسلم، سواء كان ذلك طريقه أو لم يكن، فإن زيارته صلى اللّه عليه وسلم من أهمّ القربات وأربح المساعي وأفضل الطلبات، فإذا توجَّه للزيارة أكثرَ من الصلاة عليه صلى اللّه عليه وسلم في طريقه، فإذا وقعَ بصرُه على أشجار المدينة وحَرمِها وما يَعرفُ بها زاد من الصلاة والتسليم عليه صلى اللّه عليه وسلم، وسألَ اللّه تعالى أن ينفعَه بزيارته صلى اللّه عليه وسلم، وأن يُسعدَه بها في الدارين، وليقلْ: اللَّهُمَّ افْتَحْ عَليَّ أبْوَابَ رَحْمَتِكَ وَارْزُقْنِي في زِيارَةِ قَبْرِ نَبِيِّكَ صلى اللّه عليه وسلم ما رزقْتَهُ أوْلِياءَكَ وأهْلَ طَاعَتِكَ واغْفِرْ لي وارْحمنِي يا خَيْرَ مَسْؤُول
Section: Chapter regarding Visit to the Tomb of the Messenger of Allah (Salallaho alaihi wasalam), and the Dhikr made there”
It should be known that “EVERYONE” who performs the hajj should set out to visit the Messenger of Allah (Salallaho alaihi wasalam), “WHETHER IT IS ON ONE’S WAY OR NOT” because visiting him (Salallaho alaihi wasalam) is one of the most important acts of worship, the most rewarded of efforts, and best of goals. When one sets out to perform the visit, one should do much of the blessings and peace upon him (salallaho alaihi wasalam) on the way. And when one’s eye falls on the trees of Medina, and its sanctum and landmarks, one should increase sending the blessings and peace upon the Prophet (Allah bless him and give him peace), asking Allah Most High to benefit one by one’s “VISIT TO HIM” (Allah bless him and give him peace)…and grant one felicity in this world and the next through it. One should say,”O Allah, open for me the doors of Your mercy, and bestow upon me, through the visit to the Grave of Your prophet (Allah bless him and give him peace), that which You have bestowed upon Your friends, those who obey You. Forgive me and show me mercy, O Best of Those Asked” (Imam Nawawi in Kitab ul Adhkaar, Page No. 178)
Click here for Scanned Page (30)
Ibn Qayyim al Jawziyyah
(Ibn Qayyim al Jawziyyah is the top ranking scholar of Salafis, He passionately supported, defended and advocated the ideas of his teacher Ibn Taymiyyah due to which he came to be known as his best disciple)
Proof No:18
المسألة الأولى وهي هل تعرف الأموات زيارة الأحياء وسلامهم أم لا قال
ابن عبد البر ثبت عن النبي أنه قال : ما من مسلم يمر على قبر أخيه كان يعرفه في الدنيا فيسلم عليه إلا رد الله عليه روحه حتى يرد عليه السلام فهذا نص في أنه بعينه ويرد عليه السلام وفي الصحيحين عنه من وجوه متعددة أنه أمر بقتلى بدر فألقوا في قليب ثم جاء حتى وقف عليهم وناداهم بأسمائهم يا فلان ابن فلان ويا فلان ابن فلان هل وجدتم ما وعدكم ربكم حقا فإني وجدت ما وعدني ربى حقا فقال له عمر يا رسول الله ما تخاطب من أقوام قد جيفوا فقال والذي بعثنى بالحق ما أنتم بأسمع لما أقول منهم ولكنهم لا يستطيعون جوابا وثبت عنه صلى الله وآله وسلم أن الميت يسمع قرع نعال المشيعين له إذا انصرفوا عنه وقد شرع النبي لأمته إذا سلموا على أهل القبور أن يسلموا عليهم سلام من يخاطبونه فيقول السلام عليكم دار قوم مؤمنين وهذا خطاب لمن يسمع ويعقل ولولا ذلك لكان هذا الخطاب بمنزلة خطاب المعدوم والجماد والسلف مجمعون على هذا وقد تواترت الآثار عنهم بأن الميت يعرف زيارة الحي له ويستبشر به
Translation: “The First Matter”: Do the dead recognize those who visit them and also hear their greetings or not? Ibn Abdul Barr said that It is proven from Prophet (saw) that he said: Any Muslim who passes by the grave of his brother whom he knew in the worldly life and says Salam to him then Allah grants Ruh to him and he even returns the greeting. Hence It is proven that the deceased recognizes the visitor and also replies to the greeting.It is narrated with multiple chains in Sahihayn (i.e. Bukhari and Muslim) that on order of Prophet (Peace be upon him) a well was dug for the dead of Badr, after which Prophet (saw) stood nearby and called them out as: “Ya Fulan ibn Fulan (i.e. O Son of so-and-so”) wa-Ya Fulan ibn Fulan, have you not found what your Lord had promised with you to be correct? As for me, I have found the promises of my Lord to be (perfectly) correct…Umar listened to the words of Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) and said: Allah’s Messenger, how do they listen and respond to you when they are dead and their bodies have decayed. Thereupon he (the Holy Prophet) said: By Him who has sent me with truth, what I am saying to them, even you cannot hear more distinctly than they, but they lack the power to reply.[Agreed upon]… (Next Page No. 54): It is also proven from Prophet (Salallaho alaihi wasalam) that when people return after burying the dead then he even hears their footsteps. Other than this Prophet (saw) has taught his Ummah to say Salaam to the dead by addressing them (directly) i.e. O Momineen may peace be upon you. This type of addressing is only done to a person who can hear and understand you otherwise this address would have been as if its addressed to someone who is not present and cannot hear (which ofcourse is false).It has come as “Tawatur (i.e. definitely known)” from Islaaf that dead recognize those who visit them and also get happy on their visit. End Quote – [Kitab ar Ruh Page No. 53 (After this Ibn Qayyim quotes sayings of many Islaaf as proof of deceased hearing us in ther graves)]
Click here for Scanned Page (22)
حدثني محمد بن الحسين حدثنى يحيى بن أبى بكير حدثنى الفضل بن موفق ابن خال سفيان بن عيينة قال لما مات أبى جزعت عليه جزعا شديدا فكنت آتى قبره في كل يوم ثم قصرت عن ذلك ما شاء الله ثم انى اتيته يوما فبينا أنا جالس عند القبر غلبتنى عيناى فنمت فرأيت كأن قبر ابى قد انفرج وكأنه قاعد في قبره متوحشا أكفانه عليه سحنة الموتى قال فكأني بكيت لما رأيته قال يا بنى ما أبطأ بك عني قلت وإنك لتعلم بمجيئي قال ما جئت مرة إلا علمتها وقد كنت تأتينى فآنس بك وأسر بك ويسر من حولى بدعائك قال فكنت آتية بعد ذلك كثيرا
Translation: It is narrated from Ibn Uyaina (rah)’s meternal cousin Fudayl (rah) that he got very sad on death of his father and he used to do Ziyarah of his Qabr everyday, however by the will of Allah after sometime he did not visit it often.once when he came and sat near the grave he fell asleep and saw in the dream that his father’s grave has been opened and he is covered in a sheet with a look which is of dead people. Seeing this he started to cry. (His father) asked: My son why didn’t you visit me everyday? He replied: Are you aware of my visitation? (His father) said: I was aware of your arrival every time,your visitation and your Dua is source of happiness not only for me but also those who are buried near me. After this I (again) started to visit his Qabr very often.
Note: Ibn Qayyim has himself answered a doubt which might arise in somebody’s mind i.e. how could dreams be proof of something?, Ibn Qayyim said dreams are indeed not proof, however in this case the dreams have reached us in great number and that too from righteous people therefore this will be equivalent to their literal narration because a thing which is great in their sight is also great in sight of Allah, other than this it is also proven from explicit proofs.[Kitab ar Ruh]
Ibn Qayyim wrote:
أيضا ما جرى عليه عمل الناس قديما وإلى الآن
من تلقين الميت في قبره ولولا أنه يسمع ذلك وينتفع به لم يكن فيه فائدة وكان عبثا وقد سئل عنه الإمام أحمد رحمه الله فاستحسنه واحتج عليه بالعمل ويروى فيه حديث ضعيف ذكره الطبرانى في معجمه من حديث أبى أمامة قال قال رسول الله إذا مات أحدكم فسويتم عليه التراب فليقم أحدكم على رأس قبره ثم يقول يا فلان ابن فلانة فإنه يسمع ولايجيب ثم ليقل يا فلان ابن فلانة الثانية فإنه يستوي قاعدا ثم ليقل يا فلان ابن فلانة يقول أرشدنا رحمك الله ولكنكم لاتسمعون فيقول أذكر ما خرجت عليه من الدنيا شهادة أن لا إله إلا الله وان محمد رسول الله وأنك رضيت بالله ربا وبالإسلام دينا وبمحمد نبيا وبالقرآن إماما فان منكرا ونكيرا يتأخر كل واحد منهما ويقول انطلق بنا ما يقعدنا عند هذا وقد لقن حجته ويكون الله ورسوله حجيجه دونهما
Translation: Since old times till today the tradition of people addressing the deceased has been going on at their graves, this proves that the deceased hears us and also takes heed, if not then the (Talqeen) would have been worthless.
Imam Ahmed (rah) was asked about it and he (considered Talqeen) to be recommended by taking the practise of (vast majority of Muslims) as Hujjah (i.e. Proof). In Muj’am al Kabir at Tabrani there is a weak Hadith regarding this from Abu Amama in which it states that Prophet (saw) told to call out the deceased with his and his mother’s name while adding dust in his grave by standing on his head’s side because he hears us whereas we cannot hear him, then upon calling him the second time, he sits straight, and upon third time he will respond which you would not hear. You should then say: May Allah have mercy upon you, take benefit from our address, then remind him of the Tawhid and Risalah upon which he passed away i.e. to keep La Ilaha Il Allah Muhammad ur Rasul Ullah in his mind and also that he was satisfied with the Deen of Allah, Islam, Nabuwah of Muhammad (salallaho alaihi wasalam) and guidance of Quran..Hearing this (Talqeen) the Munkir and Nakeer move aside and say to themselves that they should return as there is no need to stand near this person because he has been reminded of (all necessary) things and Allah and his Apostle (saw) are enough as proof over him.
Proof No:19
Said ibn Musayyab said, “The adhan and iqama were heard being recited in the al-Hujrat an-Nabawiyya when the adhan could not be called and salat could not be performed in Masjid an-Nabi,” on the day when the men of Yazid tortured the people of al-Madinat al-munawwara -the ‘Harra’ event that took place in 61 A.H.
Reference: Ibn Taymiyya [d. 728 A.H. (1328)], too, quoted this in his book Iqtida’ as-sirati ‘l-mustaqim.
Proof No:20
Ibn al-Qayyim al-Jawziyya quoted, in his book Kitab ar-ruh and on the authority of Ibn Abi ‘d-dunya, Sadaqat ibn Sulaiman al-Jafari as saying, “I was a man of bad habits. I repented of them after my father’s death. I gave up my impetuosity. Once I committed a fault. Thereupon, I dreamt of my father saying, ‘Oh my son! I have been feeling comfortable in my grave with your beautiful deeds. What you do is shown to us. Your deeds have been like those of the sulaha’. But I felt very sad and ashamed of what you did recently. Do not make me feel ashamed among the dead nearby.”
Proof No:21
Ibrahim Ibn Shayban said: “One year I went on a pilgrimage then I came to Madinah and approached the grave of the prophet(صلى الله عليه وآله وسلم) and said Salam to him. I heard, coming from inside the room, the reply:”Wa’alaikum al-salam.”
Narrated from Muhammad ibn Hibban by Abu Nu’aim in Al-Targhib (#102), Ibn Al-Najjar in Akhbar al-Madinah (pg. 146), Ibn Jawzi al-Qayyim in Muthir al-Gharam (pg. 486-498), Al-Fayruzabadi in Al-Silat wal Bushr (pg. 54) and by Ibn Taimiyya in Iatida’ al-Sirat al-Mustaqim (pg. 373 to 374)
Proof No:22
Ibn taimiyya was asked if the dead are aware of the living who visit them. Ibn taimiyya replied : “There is no doubt that they are aware of the living that visit them.” And Ibn Taymiyyah quoted the following Hadith in his support: “The proof of dead awareness comes from two Sahih Books of Bukhari and Muslim in which Rasool Allah(alayhi salaat wa salaam) said that when people have buried a dead person and leave for home, the dead can hear the thumps of sandaled feet of those who leave.”
(Majma al-Fatawa by Ibn Taymiyyah, vol. 24, page 362 )
Imam Ibn Jawzi(Rehmatuallah aliye)
Proof No:23
IMAM IBN JAWZI (RAH) WROTE A WHOLE BOOK DISCUSSING THIS IN DETAIL MENTIONING BIOGRAPHIES OF AWLIYA, he writes:
Ma`ruf al-Karkhi (d. 200H): “His grave can be seen in Baghdad, and one seeks blessings with it. al-Hafiz Ibrahim al-Harbi (d. 285H) — Imam Ahmad’s companion — used to say: Ma`ruf’s grave is proven medicine”(2:214) Ibn al-Jawzi adds: “We ourselves go to Ibrahim al-Harbi’s grave and seek blessings with it” (2:410)
al-hafiz al-Dhahabi also relates Ibrahim al-Harbi’s saying about Ma`ruf al-Karkhi: “Ma`ruf’s grave is proven medicine.” Siyar a`lam al-nubala’ (9:343).
Ibn al-Jawzi writes in Muthir Al-Gharam Al-Sakin Ila Ashraf Al-Amakin:
Chapter on Visiting the Grave of The Prophet
He who visits the grave of Allah’s Messenger should stand while visiting him with in most respectful manner possible, as if he were with him in his lifetime. Ibn `Umar narrates that Allah’s Messenger said: “He who performs pilgrimage then visits my grave after my death, is like those who visited me during my lifetime.” Ibn `Umar narrates: Allah’s Messenger said, “He who visits my grave becomes eligible for my intercession.” Anas narrates: Allah’s Messenger said: “He who visits me in Madina counting on his visit to me (muhtasiban), I will be his witness and intercessor on the day of Judgment.”
Al-Hafidh Ibn Jawzi in Kitab al Wafa
Abu Bakr al-Minqari said: I was with (al-hafiz) al-Tabarani and (al-hafiz) Abu al-Shaykh in the Prophet’s Mosque, in some difficulty. We became very hungry. That day and the next we didn’t eat. When it was time for `isha, I came to the Prophet’s grave and I said: “O Messenger of Allah, we are hungry, we are hungry” (ya rasullallah al-ju` al-ju`)! Then I left. Abu al-Shaykh said to me: Sit. Either there will be food for us, or death. I slept and Abu al-Shaykh slept. al-Tabarani stayed awake, researching something. Then an `Alawi (a descendant of `Ali) came knocking at the door with two boys, each one carrying a palm-leaf basket filled with food. We sat up and ate. We thought that the children would take back the remainder but they left everything behind. When we finished, the `Alawi said: O people, did you complain to the Prophet? I saw him in my sleep and he ordered me to bring something to you.[Al-Hafidh Ibn Jawzi, Kitab al Wafa, Page No. 818, #1536]
Note: Imam Ibn Jawzi (rah) was amongst the most strict scholars of Jirh wa Tadil, and in this book he mentioned in the beginning that he has not mixed false narrations with authentic ones (i.e. he wrote this work on seerah only with true narrations which have reached the stage of Sahih or Hassan either through chain or other Shawahid)
Click here for Scanned Page (25)
Imam Jalaluddin Suyuti (Rehmatuallah aliye)
Proof No:24
Imam Ibn al Mubarak in his {Az-Zuhd}, Hakeem Tirimdhi in his {Nawadir al Asool}, Ibn Abi Duniya and Ibn Mundah narrated from Sa’eed Ibn Musayb (rah) who narrated from Salman (al Farsi – Radhi Allah) that theSpirits of momineen reside in the Barzakh of earth and “THEY CAN GO WHEREVER THEY WANT”whereas the spirits of Kufaar are in Sajeen…
Hakeem Tirimdhi narrates from Salman (al Farsi – Radhi Allah, and narrated similar hadith)…
Ibn Abi Duniya narrated form Malik bin Anas (i.e. Imam Malik – Rahimuhullah) who said: This hadith has reached me that Spirits of Momineen are free and they go wherever they want [As-Suyuti in Sharh as Sudoor, Page No. 167]
Also: Ibn Qayyim al Jawziyyah has also proven this in his magnificent Kitab ar Ruh, Page No. 244, Published by Dar Ibn Kathir, Damascus, Syria.
Click here for Scanned Page (26)
The tomb of Abū Ayyūb al-Ansārī
Proof No:25
He was one of the great Companions. He took part in the battle of Constantinople. Near the enemy border he fell ill. As the illness grew worse, he dictated his will as follows:
When I die, take my dead body with you, when you line up against the enemy, bury me in your feet
►Ibn ‘Abd-ul-Barr, al-Istiab fī ma‘rifat-il-ashāb (1:404-5)
So, acting on his will, the Islamic soldiers buried him at the foot of the fort and warned the enemies that in case they tried to desecrate his grave, no church in the Islamic country would remain safe. Thus, even the enemies were forced to revere his grave, and people soon came to know the blessings emanating from the grave. Whatever they prayed for at the grave was immediately granted.
And Abū Ayyūb’s grave lies near the ramparts of the fort and everybody knows it… When people pray for rain there, it starts raining.
►Ibn ‘Abd-ul-Barr, al-Istiab fī ma‘rifat-il-ashāb (1:405)
Mujahid says:
Whenever there is famine, people expose the grave, so it starts raining
Imam Bayhaqi
Proof No:26
[Hadith Number 3879] Abu Ishaq al-Qarshi (ra) narrates that there was a man with us in Madina. Whenever he used to see any bad deed which he was not capable of stop with his hand, he used to go to the grave of Prophet (Peace be upon him) and say: O the inhabitants of Qabr i.e. Prophet and Sahaba (Abu Bakr and Umar) and our helpers please look towards our state. — [Hadith Number 3880] Abu Harb Hilali (ra) narrates that one Arabi performed Hajj and then came to the door of Prophet’s Mosque. He tied his camel there and enter the mosque till he reached the grave of Prophet (Peace be upon him). He stood at the feet of Prophet (Peace be upon him) and said: Peace be upon you O Prophet, then he offered greetings to Abu Bakr and Umar (Ridhwan Allaho Ajmain), he then turned towards the Prophet again and said: O Messenger of Allah, May my parents be taken ransom for you, I have come in your court because I am filled with sins and mistakes, so that I can make you a waseela infront of Allah so that you can intercede for me, because Allah has said in his Book: And We have not sent any Messenger but that he must be obeyed by the Command of Allah. And, (O Beloved,) if they, having wronged their souls, had come to you imploring the forgiveness of Allah and the Messenger (blessings and peace be upon him) had also asked forgiveness for them, then (owing to this mediation and intercession) they would certainly have found Allah Most Relenting, Ever-Merciful. (Quran 4/64)” Then he turned towards a big group of Sahaba while saying: O best of those who are buried in deep””And from whose fragrance the depth and the height have become sweet” “May I be the ransom for a grave which thou inhabit” “And in which are found purity, bounty and munificence!”
[Shuab ul Iman Volume 006, Page No. 60 Hadith Number 3879-80] Click here for Scanned Page (76)
Al-Hafidh Ibn Hibban
Proof No:27
…” (مات على بن موسى الرضا بطوس من شربة سقاه إياها المأمون فمات من ساعته وذلك في يوم السبت آخر يوم سنة ثلاث ومائتين وقبره بسناباذ خارج النوقان مشهور يزار بجنب قبر الرشيد، قد زرته مرارا كثيرة وما حلت بي شدة في وقت مقامى بطوس فزرت قبر على بن موسى الرضا صلوات الله على جده وعليه ودعوت الله إزالتها عنى إلا أستجيب لي وزالت عنى تلك الشدة وهذا شيء جربته مرارا فوجدته كذلك أماتنا الله على محبة المصطفى وأهل بيته صلى الله عليه وعليهم أجمعين)
Ibn Hibban (rah) relates his own account of going to Al-Ridha’s (rah) grave, performing Tawassul through him and states that whenever “I was afflicted with a problem during my stay in Tus, I would visit the grave of Ali bin Musa (Allah (SWT)’s blessings be upon his grandfather and him) and ask Allah (SWT) to relieve me of that problem and it (my dua) would be answered and the problem alleviated. And this is something I did, and found to work, many times
[Ibn Hibban, Kitab uth-Thiqat Volume 008, Page No. 456-7 #14411] Click here for Scanned Page (77)
Proof No:28
Abu Hanifa An Nafi An Ibn Umar, Qaal: The appropriate way is that you turn towards the grave of Prophet (salallaho alaihi wasalam) coming from the qibla while HAVING YOUR BACK TOWARDS QIBLA, FACING DIRECTLY TOWARDS THE QABR AND SAY PEACE BE UPON YOU O (YA) PROPHET OF ALLAH AND HIS RAHMAH AND BARAKAH (Musnad Imam Abu Hanifa, Bab Ziyarah Qabr an Nabi Salallaho alaihi wasalam)
Recitation of Quran
وَالَّذِينَ جَاؤُوا مِن بَعْدِهِمْ يَقُولُونَ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لَنَا وَلِإِخْوَانِنَا الَّذِينَ سَبَقُونَا بِالْإِيْمَانِ وَلَا تَجْعَلْ فِي قُلُوبِنَا غِلًّا لِّلَّذِينَ آمَنُوا رَبَّنَا إِنَّكَ رَؤُوفٌ رَّحِيمٌ
And those who came after them say: “Our Lord! Forgive us, and our brethren who came before us into the Faith, and leave not, in our hearts, rancour (or sense of injury) against those who have believed. Our Lord! Thou art indeed Full of Kindness, Most Merciful.”[59:10]
Tafsir Ibn Kathir: وَالَّذِينَ جَآءُوا مِن بَعْدِهِمْ يَقُولُونَ
(And those who came after them say), meaning, the statement that they utter is,
رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لَنَا وَلإِخْوَنِنَا الَّذِينَ سَبَقُونَا بِالإَيمَـنِ وَلاَ تَجْعَلْ فِى قُلُوبِنَا غِلاًّ
(Our Lord! Forgive us and our brethren who have preceded us in faith, and put not in our hearts any hatred), meaning, rage or envy,
لِّلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ رَبَّنَآ إِنَّكَ رَءُوفٌ رَّحِيمٌ
(against those who have believed. Our Lord! You are indeed full of kindness, Most Merciful.) Indeed, it is a beautiful way that Imam Malik used this honorable Ayah to declare that the Rafidah who curse the Companions do not have a share in the Fai’ money, because they do not have the good quality of those whom Allah has described here that they say,
رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لَنَا وَلإِخْوَنِنَا الَّذِينَ سَبَقُونَا بِالإَيمَـنِ وَلاَ تَجْعَلْ فِى قُلُوبِنَا غِلاًّ لِّلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ رَبَّنَآ إِنَّكَ رَءُوفٌ رَّحِيمٌ
(Our Lord! Forgive us and our brethren who have preceded us in faith, and put not in our hearts any hatred against those who have believed. Our Lord! You are indeed full of kindness, Most Merciful.) Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that `A’ishah said, “They were commanded to invoke Allah to forgive them, but instead, they cursed them!” She then recited this Ayah,
وَالَّذِينَ جَآءُوا مِن بَعْدِهِمْ يَقُولُونَ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لَنَا وَلإِخْوَنِنَا الَّذِينَ سَبَقُونَا بِالإَيمَـنِ
(And those who came after them say: “Our Lord! Forgive us and our brethren who have preceded us in faith, and put not in our hearts any hatred against those who have believed.”)
The above mentioned verse demonstrate that if anyone prays on behalf of another person, the latter will receive the spiritual benefits by Allah’s Will.This also demonstrates that if it was the wrong action Allah would not have ordered us to pray for other people, nor would He have stated that those who ask for forgiveness for the deceased receive praises from Allah.
Evidence from Hadith
Proof No 1
Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim write that:
“A man came to the Prophet Muhammad (may Allah bless him and grant him peace) and said ‘My mother has suddenly died and she did not leave any will, but I suspect that if she did then she would have told me to give something to charity. Now if I offer something in charity on her behalf, will she get the reward?’ Prophet Muhammad (may Allah bless him and grant him peace) replied, ‘Yes.’Then the man said, ‘I make you, the Prophet, my witness that I offer my garden full of fruits in charity'”
►[Bukhari chapter on ‘Al-Wasiya’ Volume 4, Book 51, Number 19]
►[Muslim, chapter on ‘Al-Wasiya’ Book 13, Number 4003]
This hadith, as can be clearly read, proves that to offer a charity on behalf of the deceased will result in the deceased obtaining a benefit.
Proof No 2
Imam al-Bukhari writes:
“Prophet Muhammad (may Allah bless him and grant him peace) has said, ‘The status of the deceased is raised [during their time in the grave], and the deceased ask Allah why this has happened. Allah replies,’Your son has prayed for your forgiveness'”
►[al-Bukhari, Al-Adab Al-Mufid, chapter on ‘Excellency of Parents’]
From this particular hadith it can be understood that not only charity, but the offering of prayers (making duas) and the giving of alms, will also benefit the deceased.
Proof No 3
حدّثنا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ . حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ الْحَسَنِ بْنِ شَقِيقٍ ، عَنِ ابْنِ الْمُبَارَكِ ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ التَّيْمِيِّ ، عَنْ أَبِي عُثْمَانَ وَلَيْسَ بِالنَّهْدِيِّ ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ مَعْقِلِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ ، قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ: «اِقْرَؤُوهَا عِنْدَ مَوْتَاكُمْ» يَعْنِي يَس.
The Prophet of Allah Said: Recite It (Iqarahu) on (‘Inda) the deceased/dying that means Surah Yaseen.
(Sunan Ibn Majah, Kitab Al Janaiz #1438)
The commentator of Sunan Ibn Majah further states:
قوله ( عند موتاكم )
His saying : On the deceased/dying — That is to say on the dying or (Aw) after (Ba’ad) death Also.
(Sharh Sunan Ibn Majah Al Sanadi , Ibid)
In the commentary of Sunan Abu Dawud, entitled Awn Al Ma’bud Sharh Sunan Abi Dawud it states:
وعند النسائي من حديث ابن عباس ” أنه صلى على جنازة فقرأ بفاتحة الكتاب وسورة وجهر فلما فرغ قال سنة وحق
And in NAsai the hadith from Ibn Abbas: He prayed the funeral prayer and read the Fatiha.
Proof No 4
The Prophet said: iqra’u `ala mawtakum ya seen “Read Ya Seen over those of you who are dying/deceased.”
References
►Abu Dawud in his Sunan (Jana’iz)
►al-Nasa’i in his Sunan (`Amal al-yawm wal-layla),
►Ibn Majah in his Sunan (Jana’iz),
►Ibn Hibban in his Sahih (Ihsan), and he declared it sound (sahih).
Proof No 5
Narrated byMa’qil ibn Yasar al-Muzani
The Prophet (peace be upon him) said, “If anyone recites Ya-Sin out of a desire for Allah’s favour, his past sins will be forgiven him; so recite it over those of you who are dying.”
Bayhaqi transmitted it in Shu’ab al-Iman.
►Al-Tirmidhi Hadith No:2178
Imam Nawawi (Rehmatuallah alihe)
Proof No 6
It is narrated in Sahih Muslim from Amr bin al-Aas (RA) that he said: When you have buried me then stand around my grave for a time in which a Camel could be slaughtered and its meat is distributed, so that I may “ENJOY YOUR COMPANY” and ascertain what answer I can give to the messengers (angels) of Allah.
It is narrated in Abu Dawud and Baihaqi with “HASSAN” chain from Uthman (RA) who said: The Prophet (Peace be upon him) after burying the deceased used to stand (on his side) and say: Ask Allah for his forgivenss and that he should stand firm because he is being questioned.
Imam Shafi’i (rah) and his companions said: To recite something from Quran (at the grave) is recommended, If “KHATAM UL QURAN” is done then it is even better.
It is narrated in Sunnan Baihaqi with “HASSAN CHAIN” that Ibn Umar (ra) considered it Mustahab to recite Beginning and ending Ayahs of Surah Baqarah at the grave after burying
[Kitab ul Adhkaar, Page No. 278]
Imam Nawawi said: “Whoever visits a grave, let him greet its dweller, recite some Qur’an, and make an invocation for the deceased.”
►al-Nawawi, Minhaj al-Talibin, end of Kitab al-Jana’iz.
He also said in al-Majmu` sharh al-muhadhdhab: “It is desirable (yustahabb) that one who is visiting the graves recite from the Qur’an what is easy for him to recite, after which, that he invoke Allah on their behalf. Shafi`i stipulated it and his companions all agreed with him.” In another place he says: “If they conclude the recitation of the Qur’an over the grave it is better.”
►Suyuti mentioned both excerpts in his Sharh al-sudur (p. 311).
“The scholars have declared desirable — mustahabb — the recitation of the Qur’an over the grave.”
►Imam Nawai Sharh Sahih Muslim (al-Mays ed. 3/4:206)
Proof No 7
It is related that al-`Ala’ ibn al-Lajlaj said to his children: “When you bury me, say as you place me in the side-opening (lahd) of the grave: Bismillah wa `ala millati rasulillah — In the name of Allah and according to the way of Allah’s Messenger — then flatten the earth over me, and read at the head of my grave the beginning of Surat al-Baqara and its end, for I have seen that Ibn `Umar liked it.”
References
►Narrated by Bayhaqi in al-Sunan al-Kubra (4:56),
►Ibn Qudama in al-Mughni (2:474, 2:567, 1994 ed. 2:355)
►al-Tabarani in al-Kabir, and Haythami said in Majma` al-zawa’id (3:44) that the latter’s narrators were all declared trustworthy.
Proof No 8
Ibn Taymiyya writes:
“From the authentic ahadith there is evidence pointing out that the deceased person will gain rewards from all the good deeds carried out on his/her behalf by others. Some people raise the objection that a person can only gain reward from their own actions, and refer to the Qur’an [for evidence]. This is not correct. Firstly, because a Muslim recieves the reward of those deeds that he /she has never done themselves [for example]: like Allah says in the Qur’an that the angels of the Throne of Allah, glorify Allah and ask for forgiveness on behalf of all the Muslims.It is also evident from the Qur’an [that] Allah Most High ordered Prophet Muhammad (may Allah bless him and grant him peace) to pray for his Umma, since his du’a’ is the peace of mind for the Umma. In the same way, the du’a is offered in the funeral prayer, when visiting the grave and when praying for the deceased
“Secondly, we know that Allah Most High rewards us through the deeds of other people, which are carried out on our behalf. An example is where the Prophet Muhammad (may Allah bless him and grant him peace) said, ‘Whenever a Muslim prays for other Muslims, Allah appoints an angel to say Amin’ – i.e. the angel asks Allah for the acceptance of the prayer. Sometimes Allah blesses the participants of the funeral prayer in response to the prayer from the deceased and vice-versa”
Reference:[Ibn Taymiyya, Mujmu’ al-Fatawa, Saudia Arabian edition, vol.7, page 500 &vol.24, page 367]
Hafiz Ibn al-Qayyim
Proof No 9
وقد ذكر عن جماعة من السلف أنهم أوصوا أن يقرأ عند قبورهم وقت الدفن قال عبد الحق يروى أن عبد الله بن عمر أمر أن يقرأ عند قبره سورة البقرة وممن رأى ذلك المعلى بن عبد الرحمن وكان الامام أحمد ينكر ذلك أولا حيث لم يبلغه فيه أثر ثم رجع عن ذلك وقال الخلال في الجامع كتاب القراءة عند القبور اخبرنا العباس بن محمد الدورى حدثنا يحيى بن معين حدثنا مبشر الحلبى حدثني عبد الرحمن بن العلاء بن اللجلاج عن أبيه قال قال أبى إذا أنامت فضعنى في اللحد وقل بسم الله وعلى سنة رسول الله وسن على التراب سنا واقرأ عند رأسى بفاتحة البقرة فإنى سمعت عبد الله بن عمر يقول ذلك
قال عباس الدورى سألت أحمد بن حنبل قلت تحفظ في القراءة على القبر شيئا فقال لا وسألت يحيى ابن معين فحدثنى بهذا الحديث قال الخلال وأخبرني الحسن بن أحمد الوراق حدثنى على بن موسى الحداد وكان صدوقا قال كنت مع أحمد بن حنبل ومحمد بن قدامة الجوهرى في جنازة فلما دفن الميت جلس رجل ضرير يقرأ عند القبر فقال له أحمد يا هذا إن القراءة عند القبر بدعة فلما خرجنا من المقابر قال محمد بن قدامة لأحمد بن حنبل يا أبا عبد الله ما تقول في مبشر الحلبي قال ثقة قال كتبت عنه شيئا قال نعم فأخبرني مبشر عن عبد الرحمن بن العلاء اللجلاج عن أبيه أنه أوصى إذا دفن أن يقرأ عند رأسه بفاتحة البقرة وخاتمتها وقال سمعت ابن عمر يوصي بذلك فقال له أحمد فارجع وقل للرجل يقرأ
وقال الحسن بن الصباح الزعفراني سألت الشافعي عن القراءة عند القبر فقال لا بأس بها
Translation: It is narrated from a group of Islaaf that they advised to recite (Quran) on their graves at the time of burying them. Abdul Haq has narrated that “Ibn Umar (RA) ordered (others) to recite Surah Baqarah on his grave” A’la bin Abdur Rahman also holds the same opinion. Imam Ahmed (rah) did not agree to this in the beginning because proof had not reached him then, “however later he agreed” Ala’ bin Lajlaaj (Radhi Allaho anho) has narrated that his father advised that when he is to be buried you should recite بسم الله وعلى سنة رسول الله and then add dust, after this stand on the side and recite the beginning of Surah al Baqarah, because he heard Ibn Umar (RA) saying this. (Note: The Hadith is traced as Marfu i.e. from Prophet salallaho alaihi wasalam in Al-Kabir of Imam Tabrani, Imam Haythami called all its narrators to be Thiqa in Majma az Zawaid 3:44)…
Abbas Ad-Dori (rah) narrates that he asked Imam Ahmed bin Hanbal if there is any tradition about reciting (Quran) on the graves? (Imam Ahmed) said No! However when Yahya bin Moin (rah) was asked he narrated that he along with Imam Ahmed (rah) and Ibn Quduma (rah) took part in a funeral procession. After burial a blind person started to recite (Quran) on the Qabr, Imam Ahmed said: It is Bidah to recite (Quran) near the grave, however when we left the graveyard ibn Qudama (rah) asked Imam Ahmed (rah) what his stance was on Mubashar al Halbi (rah)? Imam Ahmed said that “HE IS THIQA” (Ibn Qudama) said: Have you taken his narrations? Imam Ahmed said “Yes” at this Ibn Qudama said: Mubashar narrated from Abdur Rahman bin Ala’ bin Lajlaj (RA) … (and he mentioned the same narration as mentioned above), hearing this “IMAM AHMED ASKED TO CALL THE BLIND MAN BACK FOR RECITING (ON THE GRAVE)”
References
►Ibn Qayyim in Kitab ar Ruh, Page Nos. 64-65, Published by Dar Ibn Kathir, Damascus, Syria.
Click here for Scanned Page (29)
►Narrated by al-Ghazali in his Ihya, book of “The Remembrance of Death and the Afterlife,” trans. T.J. Winter [`Abd al-Hakim Murad] (Cambridge: Islamic Texts Society, 1989) p. 117.
►al-Khallal narrates it in al-Amr bi al-ma`ruf (p. 122 #240-241)
►Ibn Qudama in al-Mughni (2:567, Beirut 1994 ed. 2:355) and Qal`a’ji in Fiqh Ibn `Umar (p. 618).
Ghazali prefaces the relation with the words: “There is no harm in reciting the Qur’an over graves.”
بها وذكر الخلال عن الشعبي قال كانت الأنصار إذا مات لهم الميت اختلفوا إلى قبره يقرءون عنده القرآن قال وأخبرني أبو يحيى الناقد قال سمعت الحسن بن الجروى يقول مررت على قبر أخت لي فقرأت عندها تبارك لما يذكر فيها فجاءني رجل فقال إنى رأيت أختك في المنام تقول جزى الله أبا على خيرا فقد انتفعت بما قرأ أخبرني الحسن بن الهيثم قال سمعت أبا بكر بن الأطروش ابن بنت أبي نصر بن التمار يقول كان رجل يجيء إلى قبر أمه يوم الجمعة فيقرأ سورة يس فجاء في بعض أيامه فقرأ سورة يس ثم قال اللهم إن كنت قسمت لهذه السورة ثوابا فاجعله في أهل هذه المقابر فلما كان يوم الجمعة التي تليها جاءت امرأة فقالت أنت فلان ابن فلانة قال نعم قالت إن بنتا لي ماتت فرأيتها في النوم جالسة على شفير قبرها فقلت ما أجلسك ها هنا فقالت إن فلان ابن فلانة جاء إلى قبر أمه فقرأ سورة يس وجعل ثوابها لأهل المقابر فأصابنا من روح ذلك أو غفر لنا أو نحو ذلك
Translation: Hassan bin Jarvi (rah) has narrated that he recited Surah al-Mulk at the grave of his sister. A person came to him and said that he saw his sister in dream who said: May Allah give Jaza (to my brother) because his Qir’at has been of benefit to me. One person used to recite Surah Yasin at the grave of his mother every Friday.
Once he recited Surah Yasin and made a dua: O Allah If in your sight this Surah is a source of Thawaab to others then grant Thawaab to all those buried in this graveyard. Next Friday a woman came to him and asked: Are you son of so and so, at which he said Yes. She replied: One of my daughters has recently passed away, I saw her in dream that she is sitting at the corner of her grave, I asked why she was sitting there? She took your name and said that you had came to recite Surah Yasi after which you denoted Thawaab to all of those who are buried, out of this we received thawaab too.
Reference: Ibn Qayyim in Kitab ar Ruh
“If a Muslim recites Qur’an, performs Hajj, offers du’a’ or gives in charity on the behalf of the deceased, then the deceased gets the benefits of it. Some innovators say that the deceased do not get any such reward, which is wrong according to the authentic ahadith. The proof is in the Qur’an that Allah Most High has praised those who ask for forgiveness for their Muslim brothers. An authentic hadith proves that Prophet Muhammad (may Allah bless him and grant him peace) replied to a question saying that to offer alms on behalf of a deceased person earns benefit. Some individuals suspect that the earlier Muslims did not do isal ath-thawab. This is because of their own ignorance or lack of knowledge. The earlier Muslims did not do these to show off. The Prophet Muhammad (may Allah bless him and grant him peace) himself gave permission to offer alms, so it is right to say that isal ath-thawab is right. The aya in the Qur’an, which states that only ones own deeds are rewarded, means that if one is righteous enough to get rewarded, which means that one is righteous to receive reward, but a present from someone else is also rewarded to the deceased by Allah Most High”
[Ibn al-Qayyim, Kitab ar-Ruh, Chapter 16]
وذكر الخلال عن الشعبي قال كانت الأنصار إذا مات لهم الميت اختلفوا إلى قبره يقرءون عنده القرآن
Al Shu`bi said: “The Ansar, if someone died among them, would go to his grave and recite the Quran there.
(Kitab Al Ruh, Ibn Qayyim (Madani ed. p. 18))
وقال الحسن بن الصباح الزعفراني سألت الشافعي عن القراءة عند القبر فقال لا بأس بها
Za`farani said: “I asked Shafii about reciting Qur’an at the graveside and he said: la ba’sa bihi — There is no harm in it.
(Kitab Al Ruh, Ibn Qayyim)
Qadi Shawkani
Proof No 10
“According to the Sunni creed, a deceased receives reward from others praying, performing Hajj, offering alms, but the Mu’tazilites [a deviant sect]refuse to accept this. If it is wrong to offer these to the deceased, then Islam would not have allowed us to say Salam [greeting of peace] to the deceased when visiting or entering the graveyards”
[Qadi Shawkani, Nayl al-Awtar, chapter on ‘Janaiz’]
“Let one recite over the grave, after burial, the beginning of Surat al-Baqara and its end.” This is based on Ibn `Umar’s words narrated by Bayhaqi in his Sunan (4:56): “I like that it be read over the grave the beginning of Surat al-Baqara and its end.” Shawkani comments: “Nawawi declared its chain fair (hassana isnadahu), and even if it is only Ibn `Umar’s saying, such as this is not uttered on the basis of mere opinion. It is possible that because of what he learned of the benefit of such recitation generally speaking, he then deemed it desirable that it be read over the grave due to its merit, in the hope that the deceased benefit from its recitation.”
Shawkani in Tuhfat al-dhakirin (p. 229) cited al-Jazari’s instruction in al-Hisn al-hasin
Comment
Defination of Ahlus Sunnah (Sawad Us Azam) According to Sahih Hadiths
Filed under: Ahle Sunnah Wal Jamaat, Uncategorized — Leave a comment
May 18, 2010
Defination of Ahlus Sunnah (Sawad Us Azam) According to Sahih Hadiths
Hadith # 1 On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
Transliteration : Alaykum bi al-jama`a fa innallaha la yajma`u ummata Muhammadin `ala dalala
Translation : “You have to follow the Congregation for verily Allah will not make the largest group of Muhammad’s Community agree on error
[ Reference : Ibn Abi Shayba relates it with a sound chain as hadith # 354 ]
Hadith # 2 On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
Allah will never let my Ummah agree upon misguidance, and the hand of Allah is over the group (Jama’ah), so follow the great mass of believers (Sawad ul-‘Azam), andwhoever dissents from them departs to hell
[COLOR=”rgb(139, 0, 0)”]
[A narration “AUTHENTICATED” and reported by al-Hakim (1/116), and al-Dhahabi agreed with him][/COLOR]
Hadith # 3 : On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
La yajma`ullahu ummati `ala dalala
“Verily Allah will not make my Community agree on error
[ Reference:Tirmidhi with a fair (hasan) chain ]
Hadith # 4
Inna Allaha la yajma`u ummati — aw qala: ummata Muhammadin –`ala dalalatin wa yadullahi ma` al-jama`a
“Verily Allah will not make my Community — or Muhammad’s Community — agree on error, and Allah’s hand is with the largest Congregation.”
[Reference :Tirmidhi (gharib) #2256, Cairo ed. `Aridat al-ahwadhi (11:9)]
Note here that above hadith is called Gharib but a Gharib hadith is not necessarily Daeef, even if we agree it is that Authentic hadith of Imam Hakim [rah] makes it Sahih as wordings are same. What wahabis mostly do is to show only one chain and claim all hadiths are Daeef which is misguiding ignorant people actually.
Hadith # 5: On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
Man arada minkum bi habuhat al-jannati fal yulzim al-jama`at
“Whoever among you wants to be in the middle of Paradise, let him cling to the Congregation.”
[Reference : Tirmidhi
related it and said it is sound (sahih).]
Hadith # 6: On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
Inna al-shaytana dhaybun ka dhayb al-ghanam ya’khudh al-shat al-qasiya wal-najiya fa iyyakum wal-shu`aab wa `alaykum bil-jama`ati wal-`aammati wal-masjid
“Shaytan is a wolf like the wolf that preys on sheep, taking the isolated and the stray among them; therefore, avoid factionalism and keep to the Congregation and the collective and the masjid.”
[Reference: Ahmad relates it through Mu`adh and through Abu Dharr, the two chains being respectively fair [hasan] and sound [sahih] according to Haythami in Majma` al-zawa’id 6/123]
Hadith # 7: On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority
group]
Inna ummati la tajtami`u `ala dalalatin fa idha ra’aytum al-ikhtilaf fa `alaykum bi al-sawad al-a`zam.
“My Community shall never agree upon misguidance, therefore, if you see divergences, you must follow the greater mass or larger group
References
► Ibn Majah (2:1303 #3950) from Anas with a weak chain.
► Imam Ahmad narrates it mawquf through three sound chains to Abu Umama al-Bahili and Ibn Abi Awfa. However, it is marfu` to the Prophet from Abu Umama by Ibn Abi Shayba in his Musannaf as well as Ibn Jarir al-Tabari, the latter two’s narration stating that Abu Umama heard this from the Prophet up to seven times. Bayhaqi in al-Madkhal narrates something similar from Ibn `Abbas.
Above hadith came from multiple chains, one daeef [weak] and three other Sahih ones.
Hadith # 8 : On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
Lan tajtami`a ummati `ala dalalatin fa `alaykum bi al-jama`ati fa inna yadullahi `ala al-jama`a.
“My Community shall not agree upon misguidance. Therefore, you must stay with the Congregation, and Allah’s hand is over the Congregation.
[Reference: Tabarani narrated it with two chains from Ibn `Umar, one of which is sound (sahih). See Haythami, Majma` al-zawa’id, chapter on the obligation to stay with the Congregation.]
Hadith # 9 : On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
Innallaha qad ajara ummati min an tajtami`a `ala dalala
“Verily Allah has protected my Community from agreeing upon error.”
[Ibn Abi `Asim narrated it in the Sunna and Wahabi so called mujtahid Albani declared it hasan in his Silsila sahiha (3:319).]
Hadith # 11 : On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
Sahih Bukhari Book 56 Hadith 803
Narrated Hudhaifa bin Al-Yaman:
,
….. He said, “Yes, there will be some people who will invite others to the doors of Hell, and whoever accepts their invitation to it will be thrown in it (by them).” I said, “O Allah’s Apostle! Describe those people to us.” He said, “They will belong to us and speak our language (i.e Arabic) ” I asked, “What do you order me to do if such a thing should take place in my life?”
,
He said, “Adhere to the CONGREGATION OF MUSLIMS and their Chief.” I asked, “If there is neither a group (of Muslims) nor a chief (what shall I do)?” He said, “Keep away from all those different sects, even if you had to bite (i.e. eat) the root of a tree, till you meet Allah while you are still in that state.”[END]
So if Congregation of muslims [sawad us adham ] is not available one is advised to keep away from all smaller sects according to sahih bukhari
Hadith # 12 : On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
Yadu Allah `ala al-jama`a
“Allah’s hand is over the group.”
[Sunan Tirmidhi , Hadith termed hasan]
al-Munawi said: “Allah’s hand is over the group means His protection and preservation for them, signifying that the collectivity of the people of Islam are in Allah’s fold, so be also in Allah’s shelter, in the midst of them, and do not separate yourselves from them. Whoever diverges from the overwhelming majority concerning what is lawful and unlawful and on which the Community does not differ has slipped off the path of guidance and this will lead him to hell.
[al-Munawi, Sharh al-Jami` al-saghir 3:449]
Hadith # 13 : On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
Yadu Allah `ala al-jama`at wa man shadhdha shadhdha ila al-nar.
“Allah’s hand is over the group, and whoever dissents from them departs to hell
[Tirmidhi (gharib) from Ibn `Umar, al-Hakim both from Ibn `Umar and Ibn `Abbas, and Ibn Jarir from Ibn `Umar.]
Hadith # 14 : On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
Yadu Allah `ala al-jama`a, ittabi`u al-sawad al-a`zam fa innahu man shadhdha shadhdha ila al-nar.
“Allah’s hand is over the group, follow the largest mass, for verily whoever dissents from them departs to hell
[ Narrated by al-Hakim and al-Tabari from Ibn `Abbas, and al-Lalika’i in al-Sunna and al-Hakim also narrated it from Ibn `Umar.]
Hadith # 15: On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
Man faraqa al-jama`ata shibran mata maytatan Jahiliyya.
“Whoever leaves the Community or separates himself from it by the length of a span, dies the death of the Jahiliyya (period of ignorance prior to Islam)”
[Sahih Muslim (Imara #55) through Ibn `Abbas. Muslim relates it with slight variations through three more chains. Ibn Abi Shayba also relates it in his Musannaf.]
Hadith # 16 : On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
Abu Ghalib said that during the crisis with the Khawarij in Damascus he saw Abu Umama one day and he was crying. He asked him what made him cry and he replied: “They followed our religion,” then he mentioned what was going to happen to them tomorrow. Abu Ghalib said: “Are you saying this according to your opinion or from something you heard the Prophet say?” Abu Umama said: “What I just told you I did not hear from the Prophet only once, or twice, or three times, but more than seven times. Did you not read this verse in Al `Imran: The day faces will be white and faces will be dark…”? (3:106) to the end of the verse. Then he said: I heard the Prophet say: “The Jews separated into 71 sects, 70 of which are in the fire; the Christians into 72 sects, 71 of which are in the fire; and this Community will separate into 73 sects, all of them are in the fire except one which will enter Paradise.” We said: “Describe it for us.” He said: “The Sawad al-a`zam [the majority group ] .”
[Reference : Haythami said in Majma` al-zawa’id: Tabarani narrated it in al-Mu`jam al-kabir and al-Awsat, and its all narrators are trustworthy (thiqat) This hadith is Sahih ]
Hadith # 17
Sataftariqu ummati `ala thalathat wa sab`ina firqatin kulluhum fil nari ila millatin wahidat, qalu man hiya ya rasulallah, qala ma ana `alayhi wa as-habi
“My Community will split into seventy-three sects. All of them will be in the fire except one group. They asked: Who are they, O Messenger of Allah? He said: Those that follow my way and that of my companions.”
[COLOR=”rgb(139, 0, 0)”]
[ Sunan tirmidhi 18:2650, sunan Abu Dawud, and al-Darimi related it.]
[/COLOR]
Hadith # 18
What is meaning of word Sawad us Azam according to Sahih hadiths itself
لَمَّا أُسْرِيَ بِالنَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ جَعَلَ يَمُرُّ بِالنَّبِيِّ وَالنَّبِيَّيْنِ وَمَعَهُمْ الْقَوْمُ وَالنَّبِيِّ وَالنَّبِيَّيْنِ وَمَعَهُمْ الرَّهْطُ وَالنَّبِيِّ وَالنَّبِيَّيْنِ وَلَيْسَ مَعَهُمْ أَحَدٌ حَتَّى مَرَّ بِسَوَادٍ عَظِيمٍ فَقُلْتُ مَنْ هَذَا قِيلَ مُوسَى وَقَوْمُهُ وَلَكَنِ ارْفَعْ رَأْسَكَ فَانْظُرْ قَالَ فَإِذَا سَوَادٌ عَظِيمٌ قَدْ سَدَّ الْأُفُقَ مِنْ ذَا الْجَانِبِ وَمِنْ ذَا الْجَانِبِ فَقِيلَ هَؤُلَاءِ أُمَّتُكَ وَسِوَى هَؤُلَاءِ مِنْ أُمَّتِكَ سَبْعُونَ أَلْفًا يَدْخُلُونَ الْجَنَّةَ بِغَيْرِ حِسَابٍ فَدَخَلَ وَلَمْ يَسْأَلُوهُ وَلَمْ يُفَسِّرْ لَهُمْ فَقَالُوا نَحْنُ هُمْ وَقَالَ قَائِلُونَ هُمْ أَبْنَاؤُنَا الَّذِينَ وُلِدُوا عَلَى الْفِطْرَةِ وَالْإِسْلَامِ فَخَرَجَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ هُمْ الَّذِينَ لَا يَكْتَوُونَ وَلَا يَسْتَرْقُونَ وَلَا يَتَطَيَّرُونَ وَعَلَى رَبِّهِمْ يَتَوَكَّلُونَ فَقَامَ عُكَّاشَةُ بْنُ مِحْصَنٍ فَقَالَ أَنَا مِنْهُمْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ نَعَمْ ثُمَّ قَامَ آخَرُ فَقَالَ أَنَا مِنْهُمْ فَقَالَ سَبَقَكَ بِهَا عُكَّاشَةُ
Sayyidina Ibn Abbas (RA) narrated: When the Prophet (SAW) was taken to the (heavens for the) mi’raj, he passed by a Prophet and Prophets with whom were a group of people, a Propher and Prophets with whom was a raht, a Prophet and Prophets with whom was nobody till he passed by a great multitude (sawad us azam) . He asked. “Who is this?” He was told, “Musa and his people, but raise your head and see.” He said, “I saw a great multitude that had plugged the horizon from this side barricaded the horizon from that side.” He was told, “These are you ummah and apart from these there are seventy thousand of your ummah who will enter paradise without any accounting.” Then he came (home) and they did not ask him and he did not explain to them. They said (to one another), “We are among them.” And some said, “they are the children born on nature and on Islam.’ The Prophet came out and said, “They are those who do not have themselves cauterised or treated with incantation (charms) , or believe in omens, but on their Lord do they rely. Ukashah ibn Mihsan got up and said, “Am I one of them,O Messenger of , “Yes.” Then another came and asked, “Am I one of them?” He said, “Ukashah overtook you in that.”
[Sahih Bukhari 5752,Sahih Muslim 220, Ahmed 2448, sunan tirmidhi 17:2454]
From above Hadiths following things can be seen
► The hadith of sawad us azam [following majority] comes from several chains. From many Sahih chains and few weak , Please be careful because Wahabis [salafis] misquote and show only Daeef chains to misguide others where as if same words are present in Sahih chains or hasan ones than Daeef hadith itself is termed as Sahih.
► The term Congregation [jama’h] and Sawad us azam [ largest group] are used to define same group of muslims which will be on right path.
► The Largest group or congregation of muslims will follow Quran and sunnah and way of Sahabas [ra] as well. Like Ahlus sunnah does.
[/size]
Now Who is ahlus sunnah today [majority group]
now who is in majority in India-Pakistan and around the world, In Pakistan Sunnis are 50%
In India they are more than 60-70%, also sunnis following similar aqeeda like GF haddad, Nuh ha meem keller, Sheikh nizim ud din haqqani , Pir Saif us rehman mubarak , Mufti Akhtar Raza khan , Shah turab ul Haq, Moulana Ilyas Qadri , Moulana Okarvi , Dr tahir ul qadri and many many other leading scholars from around the world under whom millions of sunnis learn Islam today from Naqshbandi, Chisti, Qadri, Shadli, Suharwardia silsilas and so many more have same aqeeda around the world and are ahlus sunnah [sunni muslims]
In India-pakistan only Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [barelwi sunni movement ] is more than 50% check following link for proof
http://www.globalsecurity.org/milita…am-barelvi.htm
Hanafis, shafis, malikis, hanbalis [all muqalids], and all sufi silsilas who have same Aqeeda [beliefs] live all around the world and follow ahlus sunnah, alhamduliallah
Now a Reply to confusion regarding Quranic verses with proper context
First of all we have to agree that there is [B]No CONTRADICTION IN QURAN AND SAHIH HADITHS.[/B] To understand Quran in correct perspective we to follow Sahih hadiths and Classical Authentic tafsirs of Al Quran. Once we put all of these together inshallah every thing will not only be cleared but also all confusions will be eliminated too
First I would like to Quote a Hadith about what Khawarijies do and how they are the worst creations of Mankind
Sahih Hadith states
وكان ابن عمر يراهم شرار خلق الله وقال إنهم انطلقوا إلى آيات نزلت في الكفار فجعلوها على المؤمنين
“Ibn Umar considered the Khawarij and the heretics as the worst beings in creation, and he said: They went to verses which were revealed about the disbelievers and applied them to the Believers.
Bukhari Chapter Khawarjites
Ibn Hajr al Asqalani (rah) said in Fath ul bARI: قلت : وسنده صحيح That its sanad is sahih
Source: http://hadith.al-islam.com/Display/D…oc=0&Rec=10321
Now any one who quotes verses of Quran revealed for kafirs and applies them on Muslims is a khawariji
Now let us analyze all Quran verses revealed on Issue of sects inshallah
Misquotation of Quranic Verse # 1
“As for those who divide their religion and break up into sects, you have no part of them in the least. Their affair is with Allah; He will in the end tell them the truth of all that they did.”
AlQuran(6:159)
Tafsir al jalalayn says[ * تفسير تفسير الجلالين/ المحلي و السيوطي (ت المحلي 864 هـ) مصنف و مدقق ]
{ ٱلْحَمْدُ للَّهِ } جملة خبرية قصد بها الثناء على الله بمضمونها من أنه تعالى مالك: لجميع الحمد من الخلق أو مستحق لأن يحمدوه و(الله) علم على المعبود بحق { رَبّ ٱلْعَٰلَمِينَ } أي مالك جميع الخلق من الإنس والجنّ والملائكة والدواب وغيرهم وكل منها يطلق عليه عالم، يقال: عالم الإنس وعالم الجنّ إلى غير ذلك. وغلب في جمعه بالياء والنون أولو العلم على غيرهم وهو من العلامة لأنه علامة على موجده.
Those who have sundered their religion, by being at variance over it, accepting some [aspects] of it and rejecting others, and have become differing parties, sects with regard to such [matters] (a variant reading [for farraqū, ‘they have sundered’] has fāraqū, meaning that they have abandoned the religion to which they were enjoined, and they are the Jews and the Christians), you have no concern with them at all, in other words, do not be concerned with them. Their case will go to God — He will take charge of it — then He will inform them, in the Hereafter, of what they used to do, and requite them for it: this was abrogated by the ‘sword’ verse [Q. 9:5].
Arabic source:
http://www.altafsir.com/Tafasir.asp?…0&LanguageId=1
Tafsir ibn khatir says
قال مجاهد وقتادة والضحاك والسدي: نزلت هذه الآية في اليهود والنصارى. وقال العوفي عن ابن عباس في قوله: { إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ فَرَّقُواْ دِينَهُمْ وَكَانُواْ شِيَعًا }: وذلك أن اليهود والنصارى اختلفوا قبل مبعث محمد صلى الله عليه وسلم فتفرقوا، فلما بعث محمد صلى الله عليه وسلم أنزل الله عليه
Mujahid, Qatadah, Ad-Dahhak and As-Suddi said that this Ayah was revealed about the Jews and Christians. Al-`Awfi said that Ibn `Abbas commented,
﴿إِنَّ الَّذِينَ فَرَّقُواْ دِينَهُمْ وَكَانُواْ شِيَعًا﴾
(Verily, those who divide their religion and break up into sects...) “Before Muhammad was sent, the Jews and Christians disputed and divided into sects. When Muhammad was sent, Allah revealed to him,
Arabic source:
http://www.altafsir.com/Tafasir.asp?…0&LanguageId=1
So this verse is revealed for Kafirs who left Islam and divided into deviant sects
Misquotation of Quranic Verse # 2
“Surely, this brotherhood of yours is a single brotherhood, and I am your Lord and Cherisher. Therefore serve me and no other. But they broke their religion into sects among them; yet they will all return to Us.”
AlQuran(21:92-93)
Tafsir al-Jalalayn says
{ إِنَّ هَٰذِهِ } أي ملة الإِسلام { أُمَّتُكُمْ } دينكم أيها المخاطبون: أي يجب أن تكونوا عليها { أُمَّةً وَاحِدَةً } حال لازمة { وَأَنَاْ رَبُّكُمْ فَٱعْبُدُونِ } وحِّدونِ.
But they, that is to say, some of those being addressed, fragmented their affair among themselves, that is, they became divided in the matter of their religion, and at variance over it —these are the [different] sects of the Jews and the Christians.God, exalted be He, says: All shall return to Us, and We will requite each according to his deeds.
[* تفسير تفسير الجلالين/ المحلي و السيوطي (ت المحلي 864 هـ) مصنف و مدقق]
Arabic source
http://www.altafsir.com/Tafasir.asp?…0&LanguageId=1
So this verse is revealed for Kafirs who left Islam and divided into deviant sects as well.
Misquotation of Quranic Verse # 3
“And surely this brotherhood of your is a single brotherhood, and I am your Lord and Cherisher. Therefore fear Me and no other. But people have broken their religion into sects, each group rejoicing in that which is with them. But leave them in their confused ignorance for a time.”
AlQuran(23:52-54)
Tafsir al jalayn says
{ فَتَقَطَّعُواْ } أي الأتباع { أَمَرَهُمْ } دينهم { بَيْنَهُمْ زُبُراً } حال من فاعل «تقطعوا» أي أحزاباً متخالفين كاليهود والنصارى وغيرهم { كُلُّ حِزْبٍ بِمَا لَدَيْهِمْ } أي عندهم من الدين { فَرِحُونَ } مسرورون.
But they, the followers, split into sects regarding their affair, their religion (zuburan, ‘sects’, is a circumstantial qualifier of the subject of the verb taqatta‘ū, ‘they split’), in other words, [they became] opposing parties, the likes of the Jews and the Christians and others, each party rejoicing in, exultant with, what they had, that is, with the religion they had.
[* تفسير تفسير الجلالين/ المحلي و السيوطي (ت المحلي 864 هـ) مصنف و مدقق ]
arabic source
http://www.altafsir.com/Tafasir.asp?…0&LanguageId=1
This is for disbelievers too, nothing for muslim in the verse
Misquotation of Quranic verse # 4
“Turn back in repentance to Him, and fear Him. Establish regular prayers, and be not among those who ascribe partners to God — those who split up their religion, and become mere sects, each party rejoicing in that which is with itself!”
AlQuran(30:31-32)
Tafsir al jalalayn says
{ مُّنِيبِينَ } راجعين { إِلَيْهِ } تعالى بما أمر به ونهى عنه حال من فاعل (أقم) وما أريد به، أي أقيموا { وَٱتَّقُوهُ } خافوه { وَأَقِيمُواْ ٱلصَّلوٰةَ وَلاَ تَكُونُواْ مِنَ ٱلْمُشْرِكِينَ }.
{ مِنَ ٱلَّذِينَ } بدل بإعادة الجار { فَرَّقُواْ دِينَهُمْ } باختلافهم فيما يعبدونه { وَكَانُواْ شِيَعاً } فِرَقاً في ذلك { كُلُّ حِزْبٍ } منهم { بِمَا لَدَيْهِمْ } عندهم { فَرِحُونَ } مسرورون، وفي قراءة «فارقوا» أي تركوا دينهم الذي أُمروا به.
turning, referring, to Him, exalted be He, concerning what He has commanded and what He has forbidden (munībīna, ‘turning’ is a circumstantial qualifier referring to the subject [of the verb] aqim, ‘set up’, in other words [addressing the third plural person] aqīmū, ‘set up’) and fear Him and establish prayer and do not be among the idolaters,[of] those (mina’lladhīna is a substitution [for al-mushrikīna, ‘idolaters’] using the same operator of the oblique [min]) who have divided up their religion, by being at variance over what they worship, and have become [dissenting] factions, sects divided over this [matter], each party, among them, rejoicing, delighting, in what they have (a variant reading [for farraqū] is fāraqū, in other words, ‘of those who have parted with the religion to which they have been commanded’).
[* تفسير تفسير الجلالين/ المحلي و السيوطي (ت المحلي 864 هـ) مصنف و مدقق ]
arabic source
http://www.altafsir.com/Tafasir.asp?…0&LanguageId=1
Tafsir ibn khair proves again this is for Idols and kafirs
{ مِنَ ٱلَّذِينَ فَرَّقُواْ دِينَهُمْ وَكَانُواْ شِيَعاً كُلُّ حِزْبٍ بِمَا لَدَيْهِمْ فَرِحُونَ } أي: لا تكونوا من المشركين الذين قد فرقوا دينهم، أي: بدلوه وغيروه، وآمنوا ببعض، وكفروا ببعض، وقرأ بعضهم: (فارقوا دينهم)، أي: تركوه وراء ظهورهم، وهؤلاء كاليهود والنصارى والمجوس وعبدة الأوثان، وسائر أهل الأديان الباطلة مما عدا أهل الإسلام؛ كما قال تعالى
(Of those who Farraqu Dinahum (split up their religion), and became sects, each sect rejoicing in that which is with it.) means, do not be of the idolators who split up their religion, i.e., changed it by believing in parts of it and rejecting other parts. Some scholars read this as Faraqu Dinahum, meaning “neglected their religion and left it behind them.” These are like the Jews, Christians, Zoroastrians, idol worshippers and all the followers of false religions, besides the followers of Islam, :
Then ibn khatir says if tafsir of same verse : Follow Ahlus sunnah group [sawad us adham only]
[الأنعام: 159] الآية، فأهل الأديان قبلنا اختلفوا فيما بينهم على آراء ومثل باطلة، وكل فرقة منهم تزعم أنهم على شيء، وهذه الأمة أيضاً اختلفوا فيما بينهم على نحل، كلها ضلالة إلا واحدة، وهم أهل السنة والجماعة، المتمسكون بكتاب الله وسنة رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم وبما كان عليه الصدر الأول من الصحابة والتابعين وأئمة المسلمين في قديم الدهر وحديثه، كما رواه الحاكم في ” مستدركه “: أنه سئل رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم عن الفرقة الناجية منهم فقال:
(Verily, those who divide their religion and break up into sects, you have no concern in them in the least. Their affair is only with Allah) (6:159). The followers of the religions before us had differences of opinions and split into false sects, each group claiming to be following the truth. This Ummah too has split into sects, all of which are misguided apart from one, which is Ahlus-Sunnah Wal-Jama`ah, those who adhere to the Book of Allah and the Sunnah of the Messenger of Allah and what was followed by the first generations, the Companions, their followers, and the Imams of the Muslims of earlier and later times. In his Mustadrak, Al-Hakim recorded that the Messenger of Allah was asked which of the sects was the saved sect and he said:
[* تفسير تفسير القرآن
الكريم/ ابن كثير (ت 774 هـ) مصنف و مدقق ]
arabic source
http://www.altafsir.com/Tafasir.asp?…1&LanguageId=1
Misquotation of Quranic verse # 5
“As for those who divide their religion and break up into sects, thou hast No part in them in the least their affair is with Allah: He will in the end Tell them the truth Of all that they did.”
[Al-Qur’an 6:159]
Tafsir al jalalayn
{ إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ فَرَّقُواْ دِينَهُمْ } باختلافهم فيه فأخذوا بعضه وتركوا بعضه { وَكَانُواْ شِيَعاً } فرقاً في ذلك. وفي قراءة «فارقوا» أي تركوا دينهم الذي أمروا به وهم اليهود والنصارى { لَّسْتَ مِنْهُمْ فِى شَىْءٍ } أي فلا تتعرّض لهم { إِنَّمَا أَمْرُهُمْ إِلَى ٱللَّهِ } يتولاه { ثُمَّ يُنَبِّئُهُم } في الآخرة { بِمَا كَانُواْ يَفْعَلُونَ } فيجازيهم به، وهذا منسوخ بآية السيف[5:9].
Those who have sundered their religion, by being at variance over it, accepting some [aspects] of it and rejecting others, and have become differing parties, sects with regard to such [matters] (a variant reading [for farraqū, ‘they have sundered’] has fāraqū, meaning that they have abandoned the religion to which they were enjoined, and they are the Jews and the Christians), you have no concern with them at all, in other words, do not be concerned with them. Their case will go to God — He will take charge of it — then He will inform them, in the Hereafter, of what they used to do, and requite them for it: this was abrogated by the ‘sword’ verse [Q. 9:5].
arabic link
http://www.altafsir.com/Tafasir.asp?…0&LanguageId=1
Tafsir ibn khatir says on this verse
قال مجاهد وقتادة والضحاك والسدي: نزلت هذه الآية في اليهود والنصارى. وقال العوفي عن ابن عباس في قوله: { إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ فَرَّقُواْ دِينَهُمْ وَكَانُواْ شِيَعًا }: وذلك أن اليهود والنصارى اختلفوا قبل مبعث محمد صلى الله عليه وسلم فتفرقوا، فلما بعث محمد صلى الله عليه وسلم أنزل الله عليه
Mujahid, Qatadah, Ad-Dahhak and As-Suddi said that this Ayah was revealed about the Jews and Christians. Al-`Awfi said that Ibn `Abbas commented,
(Verily, those who divide their religion and break up into sects…) “Before Muhammad was sent, the Jews and Christians disputed and divided into sects. When Muhammad was sent, Allah revealed to him,
Arabic link
http://www.altafsir.com/Tafasir.asp?…0&LanguageId=1
Misquotation of Quranic Verse # 6 o
“Truly Pharaoh elated himself in the land and broke up its people into sects … for he was indeed a maker of mischief.”
(Quran, 28:4)
Tafsir al jalalyn
{ إِنَّ فِرْعَوْنَ عَلاَ } تعظّم { فِى ٱلأَرْضِ } أرض مصر { وَجَعَلَ أَهْلَهَا شِيَعاً } فِرَقاً في خدمته { يَسْتَضْعِفُ طَآئِفَةً مِّنْهُمْ } هم بنو إسرائيل { يُذَبِّحُ أَبْنَآءَهُمْ } المولودين { وَيَسْتَحِى نِسَآءَهُم } يستبقيهنّ أحياء، لقول بعض الكهنة له: إنّ مولوداً يولد في بني إسرائيل يكون سبب زوال ملكك { إِنَّهُ كَانَ مِنَ ٱلْمُفْسِدِينَ } بالقتل وغيره
Truly Pharaoh had exalted himself in the land, the land of Egypt, and reduced its people into sects, groups, to serve him,oppressing a group of them, namely, the Children of Israel, slaughtering their sons, the new-born, and sparing their women, keeping them alive — for some of the [Egyptian] priests had told him, ‘A new-born of the Children of Israel shall bring about the end of your kingdom’. Indeed he was of those who cause corruption, through [the use of] slaughter and otherwise.
http://www.altafsir.com/Tafasir.asp?…0&LanguageId=1
This verse is not even talking about religious sects,
but sects [groups] like Salves, governors, soldiers, ministers etc which firon made , , I am sure no one will take this as religious sects nowMisquotation of Quranic Verse # 7
The same religion has He established for you as that which He enjoined on Noah – the which We have sent by inspiration to thee – and that which We enjoined on Abraham, Moses, and Jesus: Namely, that ye should remain steadfast in religion, and make no divisions therein: to those who worship other things than Allah, hard is the (way) to which thou callest them. Allah chooses to Himself those whom He pleases, and guides to Himself those who turn (to Him).
“[Ironically] they broke up into sects only after the knowledge had come to them, due to jealousy and resentment among themselves.” (Quran, 42:14-15)
Tafsir al jalanyn says
{ وَمَا تَفَرَّقُواْ } أي أهل الأديان في الدين بأن وحّد بعض وكفر بعض { إِلاَّ مِن بَعْدِ مَا جَاءَهُمُ ٱلْعِلْمُ } بالتوحيد { بَغِيّاً } من الكافرين { بَيْنَهُمْ وَلَوْلاَ كَلِمَةٌ سَبَقَتْ مِن رَّبّكَ } بتأخير الجزاء { إِلَىٰ أَجَلٍ مُّسَمًّى } يوم القيامة { لَقُضِيَ بَيْنَهُمْ } بتعذيب الكافرين في الدنيا { وَإِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ أُورِثُواْ ٱلْكِتَٰبَ مِن بَعْدِهِمْ } وهم اليهود والنصارى { لَفِى شَكٍّ مِّنْهُ } من محمد صلى الله عليه وسلم { مُرِيبٍ } موقع في الريبة.
And they did not become divided, that is, the adherents of the [monotheistic] religions [did not become divided] in religion — so that some affirmed the Oneness [of God], while others rejected it — except after the knowledge, of His Oneness, had come to them, out of [jealous] rivalry, on the part of the disbelievers, among themselves. And were it not for a Word that preceded from your Lord, to defer requital [of them], until an appointed term, [until] the Day of Resurrection, it would have [already] been judged between them, to chastise the disbelievers in this world.And indeed those who were made heirs to the Scripture after them, namely, the Jews and the Christians, are truly in grave doubt concerning him, Muhammad (s).
arabic source
http://www.altafsir.com/Tafasir.asp?…0&LanguageId=1
Conclusion
All of above verses are highly misquoted by Zakir naik and others , this is infact khawarijism which these people use to misguide others
So Quranic verses quoted above mean either not to Break from the Majority group [ sawad us azam] as proven from Hadiths and become smaller sects when it comes to muslims as well.todaythese verses can be applied for those sects or deviant groups which have left the sawad ul azam [the jammah] and seperated and made smaller sects, like wahabis [pseudo salafis] , etc , details in next posts with hadiths
__________________
Comment
Proclaiming Ya RasoolALLAH in Personal Invocation or as Slogan in an Assembly
Filed under: Ahle Sunnah Wal Jamaat, TRUE AQEEDA,Uncategorized — Leave a comment
May 6, 2010
Be cautious! If you hear someone claim that it is not permissible to utter “Ya Rasoolullah SallAllahu Alaihi wa Sallam”, do not lend him an ear. Respond to him. Tell such a person about the Hadith of the blind SaHābi. This will be a service to the Religion of Islām.
We are now going to provide a collection of references to prove that to proclaim “Ya RasoolAllah SallAllahu Alaihi wa Sallam” is the Sunnah of the Sahāba, the Taba’in, the A’imma Mujtahidin, the Awliya Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anhum Ajma’een and scholars of the Ahle Sunnah and even the leaders of the Opponents have proclaimed so.
To call the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) by way of Nida (invocation) to draw his holy attention is confirmed through the verses of the Holy Quran while mentioning the activities of the Angels and the practices and rituals of the Ummah.
The Holy Quran has addressed the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) on many occasions drawing his holy attention to certain specific purpose or situation where his holy attention was needed as an authority for its solution or implimentation. Such phrases of Nida were Ya Ayyuhal Muzzammil, Ya Ayyuhal Muddassir, Ya Ayyuhan Nabi, Ya Ayyuhar Rasool etc.
Other Exlated Prophets were are also called by their names, e.g. “Ya Musa ,” “Ya Esa,” “Ya Yahya” etc.
Witness of Ahadeeth ash-Sharif:
1. Imām Tabrāni Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho (d.360/970), in his Mu’jam records the following incident:
أن رجلا كان يختلف إلى عثمان بن عفان رضي الله عنه في حاجة له ، فكان عثمان لا يلتفت إليه ، ولا ينظر في حاجته ، فلقي عثمان بن حنيف ، فشكا ذلك إليه ، فقال له عثمان بن حنيف : ائت الميضأة فتوضأ ، ثم ائت المسجد فصل فيه ركعتين ، ثم قل : اللهم ، إني أسألك وأتوجه إليك بنبينا محمد صلى الله عليه وآله وسلم نبي الرحمة يا محمد إني أتوجه بك إلى ربك عز وجل فيقضي لي حاجتي ، وتذكر حاجتك ، ورح إلي حتى أروح معك ، فانطلق الرجل ، فصنع ما قال له عثمان ، ثم أتى باب عثمان ، فجاء البواب حتى أخذ بيده ، فأدخله على عثمان بن عفان ، فأجلسه معه على الطنفسة ، وقال : حاجتك ؟ فذكر حاجته ، فقضاها له ، ثم قال له : ما ذكرت حاجتك حتى كانت هذه الساعة ، وقال : ما كانت لك من حاجة ، فأتنا ، ثم إن الرجل خرج من عنده ، فلقي عثمان بن حنيف ، فقال : له جزاك الله خيرا ، ما كان ينظر في حاجتي ، ولا يلتفت إلي حتى كلمته في ، فقال عثمان بن حنيف : والله ، ما كلمته ولكن شهدت رسول الله صلى الله عليه وآله وسلم وأتاه ضرير ، فشكا عليه ذهاب بصره ، فقال : له النبي صلى الله عليه وآله وسلم : أفتصبر ؟ ، فقال : يا رسول الله ، إنه ليس لي قائد ، وقد شق علي ، فقال له النبي صلى الله عليه وآله وسلم : ائت الميضأة، فتوضأ ، ثم صل ركعتين ، ثم ادع بهذه الدعوات قال عثمان بن حنيف : فوالله ، ما تفرقنا وطال بنا الحديث حتى دخل علينا الرجل كأنه لم يكن به ضرر قط
Sayyiduna ‘Uthman bin Hanif Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho narrates: A person in dire need visited Amir al-Mo’minin Sayyiduna ‘Uthman al-Ghani Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho. The Khalifa was busy with some other work and he did not pay any attention to his need. Thereafter, this person went to Sayyiduna ‘Uthman bin Hanif Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho and complained about the matter. Sayyiduna ‘Uthman bin Hanif Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho ordered the man to perform Wudu (ablution) and go to the Musjid and offer two Rak’ats of Nafil Salāh. He then ordered the man to recite the following Du’a and mention his need to Allāh SubHanuhu wa Ta’ala:
“O Allāh SubHanuhu wa Ta’ala, I beg of You and I seek Your assistance, through the Wasila (Medium) of Your beloved Prophet SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam who is the Prophet of Mercy. ‘O Muhammad!’ I turn to Allāh SubHanuhu wa Ta’ala with your Wasila so that my needs be fulfilled.”
After doing this, Sayyiduna ”Uthman bin Hanif Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho ordered the man to now visit Sayyiduna ‘Uthman al-Ghani Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho and relay his problem. When he came to the door of Amir al-Mo’minin, the doorkeeper held his hand and took him straight to the great Khalifa. He was shown great respect and the Khalifa made him sit besides him on his personal platform. The Khalifa compassionately spoke to him and fulfilled all his needs. He then said to the man, “Why did you not inform me earlier of your needs? In future if you require anything, come directly to me.” After they had left the court of the Khalifa, the man thanked Sayyiduna ‘Uthman bin Hanif Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho for recommending him to the Khalifa. However, Sayyiduna ‘Uthman bin Hanif Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho said that he had not even approached or spoken to the Khalifa concerning this matter. He then said: “By Allāh SubHanuhu wa Ta’ala, I saw Sayyiduna Rasoolullah SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam teaching this Du’a to a blind man (Sahaba) who read it. Miraculously, the blind man’s eyesight was restored. He then approached us and before we could even complete our conversation, it appeared to us as if he had never been blind.”
Mu’jam al Kabeer lil Tibraani, Vol 7, Page 410, Hadith 8232
Mu’jam al Sagheer lil Tibraani, Vol 2, Page 106, Hadith 507
Al-Targheeb wal Tahzeeb, Mustafa al Baabi , Vol 1, Page 274
Majma’az Zawa’id, Dar al Kutb [Berut – Lebanon], Vol 2, Page 279
Imām Tabrāni Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho (d.360/970) and Imām Munzari Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho (d.656/1258) have both recorded this Hadith as authentic. They said والحديث صحيح (and this Hadith is sound).
2. Imām Bukhāri Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho in his book, Kitāb al Adāb al Muf’rad, Imām Ibn-Sinni Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho (d.364/975) and Imām Ibn Bash’kuwal Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho (d.578/1183) have also recorded the following incident:
حديث ابن عمر أنه خَدِرَت رِجْله، فقيل له: ما لِرِجْلِك؟ قال: اجتمعَ عَصَبُها. قيل له: اذْكُر أحَبَّ النَّاسِ إليك قال: يا محمدُ، فَبَسَطَها
Sayyiduna ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Umar Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho once suffered from a cramp. Someone advised him to remember the person whom he loved the most. He proclaimed loudly, “Ya Muhammada!” He was immediately relieved. [al Adāb al Muf’rad, Page 250, Hadith 964]
3. Imām Nawawi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho in his commentary of the Sahih Muslim, and also in Kitāb al-Azkār, records that some individuals were sitting in the company of Sayyiduna ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Abbās Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho, when suddenly one of them suffered from cramps. The Noble Companion advised the man to remember the person whom he loved the most. The man screamed, “Ya Muhammada!” He was immediately cured. There are many As’hāb who narrate incidents of similar nature. [Al-Adhkar, Dar al Kitab al Arabi (Berut – Lebanon), Page 271]
4. Substantiating this, ‘Allama Shahāb al-Din Khafāji Misri Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho (d.1070/1660) states in his book, Nasim al-Riyād, commentary of Shifā by Imām Qādi Ayād Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho (d.544/1149), that:
هذا مما تعاهدہ، اهل المدینة
It is a common practice of the people of Madina al-Munawwara to proclaim “Ya Muhammada!” in times of difficulty and pain. [Nasim al-Riyād Sharha Shifā, Vol 3, Page 55]
5. Ummul Mu’mineen Sayyida ‘Aisha Siddiqa Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anha narrates that Rasulullah SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam said:
لما أوحى إلي أو نبئت أو كلمة نحوها جعلت لاأمر بحجر ولا شجر إلا قال الصلوة والسلام عليك يارسول الله.
When Jibra’il ‘alaihis salam bought the news of Prophethood, all the trees and stones were saying, “Assalatu wasSalamu ‘Alayka Ya Rasulallah”. [Majma ‘al-Zawa’id, Vol 8, Page 260]
6. According to the first Hadith in the Mishkaat, Hadrat Jibrail addressed the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) by name viz.
يا محمد أخبرني عن الإسلام
‘O Muhammad’ SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam tell me something about Islam. [Mishkat, Vol 1, Page 1, Hadith 1]
7. In the same Mishkaat in the Chapter about the Wisal (Wafat) of the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) it is that Malak al-Maut (the Angel of death) came to him and said,
يا محمد إن الله أرسلني إليك
‘O Muhammad’ SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam Allah has sent me to you [Mishkat, Vol 3, Page 299, Hadith 5972]
It was also by way of Nida seeking permission for the mission for which he was sent.
8. There is a hadith in the Ibne Majah, Babus Salatil Hajat, in which it is reported that one day a blind man appeared in the presence of the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) and begged for a dua. He was taught the following dua by way of invocation (nida)
اللهم اني اسئلك و اتوجه اليك بمحمد نبی الرحمة یا محمد اني قد توجهت بك الی ربی في حاجتی هذه لتقضی اللهم فشفعه
O Allah! I beseech Your help and turn to You with the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) . Ya Muhammad SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam I turn to my Allah with your blessings in connection of my need in the hope that with your blessings my desire shall be fulfilled O Allah! accept the interecession of the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) on my behalf”. [Sahih Ibn Majah, Vol 4, Page 367, Hadith 1448]
This Dua (invocation) has been taught to the Muslims for observation and abiding by it till the Day of Judgement. This contains the prayer as well as invocation in the Presence of Almighty Allah with the interecession and through the Holy Prophet Hadrat Muhammad SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam.
9. It is said in the the Muslim under the Hadithil Hijrah as reported by Hadrat Baraa that when the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) entered the city of Madinah Munawwarah
فصعد الرجال والنساء فوق البيوت وتفرق الغلمان والخدم فى الطرق ينادون يا محمد يا رسول الله يا محمد يا رسول الله
Then the women and the men climbed on their roof tops, while the children and slaves scattered in streets and lanes all chanting in chorus of their groups ‘Ya Muhammad Ya Rasulallah, Ya Muhammad Ya Rasulallah’. [Sahih Muslim, Vol 19, Page 112, Hadith 7707]
This is sample proof of the Naara-e-Risalat and the Companions also recited the holy Naara or slogan. It is also said as a description of this Hadith that the Companions also took out a precession when the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) entered the Holy city of Madina on Migrtion from the Makka.
10. It is said that it was the practice among the Companions that whenever the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) entered Madina after a long journey they would receive him on the outskirts of the city in a procession of welcome in his honour… It is said that on the angels brought the Tabut e Sakina in a processin… It is reported that the auspicious time of the birth of the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) and in the Meraj Sharif the angels received him and congratulated him in the form of procession.
Obviously the following of some good practice and procedure is a source of blessing and to continue it with pious intentions is also beneficial for the people who participate in them as it enhances the love an dignity for the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam).
1. Imam Fakhr al-Din Raazi recorded in his Tafsir al Kabir:
أما أبو بكر رضي الله عنه فمن كراماته أنه لما حملت جنازته إلى باب قبر النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم ونودي السلام عليك يا رسول الله هذا أبو بكر بالباب فإذا الباب قد انفتح وإذا بهاتف يهتف من القبر ادخلوا الحبيب إلى الحبيب
Sayyiduna Abu Bakr Siddiq Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho expressed his will that my Funeral (Janaza) should be taken to the blessed shrine of Rasulullah SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam and then it should be said, “AsSalamu ‘Alayka Ya Rasulallah, Abu Bakr is present at your door”. The companions followed his advice. The doors of the shrine opened by themselves and a voice came from the blessed grave saying, bring the beloved to his beloved. [Tafsir al-Kabir, Vol 5, Page 475]
2. Imam Zain al-‘Abideen Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho (son of Imam Husain Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho) called out thus when proceeding towards Yazeed:
یارحمة للعلمين ادرک لذين العابدين
محبوس ايدی الظلمين في موكب المزدهم
O the Mercy of the worlds! come to the help of Zainul Abidin,
He is in the clutches of the tyrrants in the crowds of the people. [Sirr al-Shahadatayn – Page 72]
3. Sayyida Zainab Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anha, the sister of Sayyiduna Imam Husain Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho, proclaimed at Karbala:
يا محمداه يا محمداه صلى عليك الله ومليك السماه
Ya Muhammadah Ya Muhammadah Salla ‘Alaykallahu wa Malaka al-Samahu. [al-Bidaya wa al-Nihaya, Vol 8, Page 193]
4. When Sayyiduna Khalid bin Waleed Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho clashed with Musailma Kaddhab, at one point the Muslims were faltering. When Syeduna Khalid Ibn Waleed saw this:
نادى بشعار المسلمين وكان شعارهم يومئذ يا محمداه
He then proclaimed according to the slogan of the Muslims and the slogan of that day was Ya Muhammadah. [al-Bidaya wa al-Nihaya, Vol 6, Page 324]
5. After the demise of Sayyiduna ‘Umar al-Faruq Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho in 18 AH, there was a severe drought due to which Sayyiduna Bilal Ibn al Harith proclaimed, “Ya Muhammadah”. [al-Bidaya wa al-Nihaya, Vol 7, Page 91]
6. When the companions would arrive in the presence of Rasulullah SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam, they would say Assalatu wasSalamu ‘Alayka Ya Rasulallah. [Naseem al-Riyad Sharh Shifa’ Qadi Iyad – Vol 3, Page 485]
7. The slogan of Khalid bin Waleed and the companions at the battle of Yarmook was:
يا محمد يا منصور امتك
O Muhammad O Mansoor, seek news of your ummah. [Nasikh al-Tawareekh, Waqidi]
1. It is said in the Qasidah Burdah Sharif.
یا اکرم الخلق مالی من الو ذبہ
سواک عند حلول الحادث العمم
O the Best of the Creatures! there is none for me whose refuge
Should I seek in my general and common misfortunes. [Qasida al Burda, Chapter 10, Couplet 1]
2. Hadrat Imam Azam Abu Hanifa in his Qasidah Noman:
یا سید السادات جئتک قاصدا
ارجور صناک و احتمی بحماک
O the Leader of the leaders! I have come in your presence seeking your pleasures
And I give myself under your protection and refuge. [Al Mustarif, Qasida Nau’maniyah, Vol 1, Page 446]
In these verses there is Nida to the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) as well as request for his help. These solicitations have been said after the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) had left the world. Besides, all the Muslims recite the ‘Attahiyaat’ in their daily prayers which contains the ever blissful phrase ‘Assalamo Alaika Ya Ayyhan Nabi’o wa Rah matullah wa Barakatuhu.’ These may be regarded as individual invocations; But if a multitude of the homage prayers to the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) say in unison as Naara -e- Risalat ‘Ya RasoolALLAH’ it will be equally permisible even praise worthy because in that event it will be a demonstration of the esteem and honour of the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) by the Muslims in their unity and solidarity as a community.
3. In Fatawa Alamgiri, Vol One, Kitab al Hajj relating to etquettes and properiety for visiting the Holy Shrines of the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) it is :
ثم یقول السلام علیک یا نبی اللہ اشھد انک رسول اللہ
Then say ‘Peace be on you O Prophet of Allah, I give evidence that you are the Apostle of Allah’. [Fatawa Alamgiri, Kitab al Hajj, Vol 1]
4. Sayyidi Jamāl bin ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar Makki Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho, in his Fatāwa states:
سالت عمّن يقول في حال الشدائد يا رسول الله او يا شيخ عبدالقادر مثلا هل هو جائز شرعاً ام لا؟ اُجِبْتُ نعم! الاستغاثة بالاولياء و نداؤهم و التوسّل بهم امر مشروعٌ و شيئ مرغوبٌ الا ينكرهٌ الا مكابر و معاند و قد حرّم بركة الاولياء الكرام
I was questioned about those people who in times of difficulty proclaim “Ya Rasūlallah, Ya ‘Ali, Ya Shaykh ‘Abd al-Qādir,” and whether these proclamations were permissible in Islām. The great scholar replied: “Yes, these proclamations are permissible. To call to them is permissible including using their names as Wasila. This is allowed in the light of the Shari’ah. Such an act is desirable and approved. Only the stubborn and arrogant would oppose or question this reality. These individuals are certainly unfortunate and deprived of the Barkāt (blessing) of the Awliya Allāh”. [Fatawa Jamāl bin ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar Makki]
5. Imām ‘Abd al-Rahmān ibn Jowzi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho (d.597/1201), in his book, Oyun al Hikāyat, narrates a strange and amazing incident of three brothers who loved Jihād so much that they always engaged in it. Once they were engaged in Jihād with the Christians of Rome. They were captured and the Romans began torturing them.
فاسرّهم الروم مرّة فقال لهم الملك اني اجعل فيكم الملك و ازوجكم بناتي و تدخلون فى النصرانية قابلوا، فقالوا يا محمداه
The Roman King told them that if they adopted Christianity, he would set them free. The brothers refused and instead proclaimed aloud, “Ya Muhammada!” [SharH as-Sudoor, Page 89]
6. Imām al Muhadithin Shaykh-e-Muhaqqiq ‘Abd al-Haqq Muhaddith Dehlawi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho (d.1052/1642), in his famous book, Akhbār al-Akh’yār fi Ahwal al-Abrar, mentions about Shaykh Baha’udin bin Ibra’him ‘Ata’ullāh al-Ansāri al-Shattari Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho (d.921/1516). The illustrious ‘Ārif is the author of the famous book on Tasawwuf entitled Risālah Shat’tāriyya. He has recorded in his book a specific type of Zikr known as Zikr Kashf al-Arwāh. The great Master says:
ذکرِ کشفِ ارواح یا احمد یا محمد در دو طریق ست ، یک طریق آنست یا احمد را در راستابگوید و یا محمد را درچپا بگوید و دردل ضرب کند یا رسول اﷲ طریق دوم آنست کہ یا احمد را در راستا گوید وچپا یا محمد و در دل و ہم کندیا مصطفٰی دیگر ذکر یا احمد یا محمد یا علی یا حسن یا حسین یا فاطمہ شش طرفی ذکر کندکشف جمیع ارواح شود دیگر اسمائے ملائکہ مقرب ہمیں تاثیر دارند یا جبریل، یا میکائیل یا اسرافیل یا عزرائیل چہار ضربی ، دیگر ذکر اسم شیخ یعنی بگوید یا شیخ یا شیخ ہزار بار بگوید کہ حرفِ نداء را ازدل بکشدطرف راستابرد و لفظ شیخ را در دل ضرب کند
“There are two ways of making the Zikr of ‘Ya Ahmad’ and ‘Ya Muhammad’. The first way is to recite ‘Ya Ahmad’ from the right side and ‘Ya Muhammad’ from the left side, concentrating on the thought of ‘Ya Mustafa.’ The second method is to recite ‘Ya Ahmad, Ya ‘Ali, Ya Hasan, Ya Husain, Ya Fatima’. This is to be read from all six directions. In other words, one should begin with ‘Ya Ahmad’ till the end. Thereafter, the next names and so on. By performing this Zikr in the specified manner, one will obtain the secrets of Kashf al-Arwah (Manifestation of the Souls). The Zikr of the names of Angels are performed in the same manner and has the same effect, namely ‘Ya Jibra’il, Ya Israfil, Ya Mika’il, Ya Izra’il.’ This is performed from all four sides and also results in attaining Kashf al-Arwah. Another method is by reciting ‘Ya Shaykh, Ya Shaykh’ one thousand times in the following manner. The person should pronounce the word, ‘Ya Shaykh’ from the right side of the heart and at the time of pronouncing the word ‘Shaykh’ he should concentrate on striking it on the heart (Dharb). By this method, one can also achieve Kashf Al-Arwah.” [Akhbār al-Akh’yār, Maktaba Nooriya Radawiya (Sukkar – Pakistan), Page 199 – NafHat al Uns, Page 462/463]
1. Shah Wali’Allāh Muhaddith Dehlawi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho (d.1180/1767), in his book, At’tib al Ni’gham fil Madh al-Sayyid al-‘Arabi wal ‘Ajam, comments on the state of ecstasy in the love for the Holy Prophet SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam. He writes:
و صلى عليك يا خير خلقه و يا خير هول و يا خير واهب
و يا خير من يرجى لكشف روية من جوده قدفاق جوداً لسحائب
و انت مجيري من هجوم ملة اذا انشبت في القلب شر المخاطب
O Unique! Among those who can be depended on.
O Unique! Among those who can be depended upon to eradicate difficulty.
O Cherisher! Among those whose generosity showers more than rain.
I indeed testify to the fact that at the time when my heart is engulfed in this dilemma,
You are indeed the one who gives me assistance and consolation.” [At’tib al Ni’gham, Page 22]
2. In the commentary of the above verses, Shah Wali-Allāh Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho also writes about the difficult moments in which it is most necessary to seek assistance from the sacred Soul of the Holy Prophet Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho. At the beginning of this chapter, he writes:
بارہا گواہی میدہم کہ تو پناہ دہندہ منی از ہجوم کردن مصیبتے وقتے کہ بخلاند در دل بدترین چنگالہارا
“I cannot perceive any one besides the Holy Prophet SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam who stretches out a helping hand for a depressed person in times of calamities.” [At’tib al Ni’gham, Page 22]
3. Shah Wali-Allāh SubHanuhu wa Ta’alan his Madhiyā Hamziyya comments that in the august court of the Holy Prophet SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam one should consider oneself insignificant and inferior. With a broken heart and with total sincerity, one should call to the Prophet SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam in Du’a. The person will indeed attain Salvation if he states:
ضارعاً بخضوع قلب و ذلّ وابتهال و التجاء
رسول الله يا خير البرايا لذالك ابتغي يوم القضاء
اذا ما حلّ حطب مدلهم فانت الحصن من كلّ البلاء
اليك توجهي و بك استنادي و يك مطامعي وبك ارتحالي
“O Rasūl of Allāh SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam! O Unique among the Creation!
I seek your favour on the Day of Justice. On that Day when there will be a great test, only you,
O Prophet of Allāh SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam! would give me security from all calamities.
I have turned to you for salvation and placed my trust in you.” [At’tib al Ni’gham, Page 33]
4. Imam Shah Waliullah ‘Alaihir raHmah says that whoever reads the ‘Awrad FatHiya’ he will get a share from 1400 accomplished Awliya. The Awrad FatHiya contains the words:
الصلوة والسلام عليك يا رسول الله، الصلوة والسلام عليك يا حبيب الله، الصلوة والسلام عليك يا رحمة للعلمين، الصلوة والسلام عليك يا شفيع المذنبين
“AsSalatu wasSalamu ‘Alayka Ya Rasulallah, AsSalatu wasSalamu ‘Alayka Ya Habiballah, AsSalatu wasSalamu ‘Alayka Ya Rahmatal lil ‘Alameen, AsSalatu wasSalamu ‘Alayka Ya Shafee’ al-Mudhnibeen”. [Al-Intibah fi al Salāsil al-Awliya Allah, Page 124]
5. Ibn Qayyim (Imam of Wahabis/Deobandis) writes: Abu Bakr bin Mujahid saw a dream in which Hadrat Shibli ‘Alaihir rahmah was present in the court of Rasulullah SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam. Rasulullah SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam stood for and kissed Shibli in between his eyes. I asked, Ya Rasulallah SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam! Why did you do this to Shibli? Rasulullah SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam replied it is because after every prayer, Shibli reads Laqad Jaa’akum Rasoolum min Anfusikum (9:128) till the end of the Sura and then says “Sallallahu ‘Alayka Ya Rasulallah” thrice. [Jala’ al-Afham, ibn Qayyim]
6. Haji Imdadullah Muhajir Makki ‘Alaihir rahmah (the Pir and Murshid of the Deobandis) says there is no doubt in the validity of reciting AsSalatu wasSalamu ‘Alayka Ya Rasulallah. [Imdad al-Mushtaq, Page 59]
7. Haji Imdadullah Muhajir Makki ‘Alaihir Rahmah says:
Ya Muhammad Mustafa faryaad hai
Ay Habeebe Kibriya faryaad hai
Sakht mushkil mein phansa hoon aaj kal
Ay mere mushkil kusha faryaad hai [Munajat Naala-e-Imdad]
8. Deobandit Shaykh al-Hadith Muhammad Zakariya Saharanpuri says that according to me, the following Durood and Salam should be recited at all places:
AsSalatu wasSalamu ‘Alayka Ya Rasulallah AsSalatu wasSalamu ‘Alayka Ya Nabi Allah. [Fada’il A’maal, Durood Shareef, Page 702]
9. Ashraf ‘Ali Thanwi (Deobandi) writes: “Today I feel like reciting Durood Shareef from the depths of my heart and recite it with the following words: “AsSalatu wasSalamu ‘Alayka Ya Rasoolallah”. [Shukr al-Ni’mah bi Dhikri Rahmat al-Rahmah, Page 18]
10. It was publish in Monthly Milliya of Fa-alabad in Nov 2005 Edition:
When the companions would pass by the blessed shrine of Rasulullah SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam they would say “AsSalatu wasSalamu ‘Alayka Ya Rasulallah” with the grammatical tense of addressing the Prophet SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam. [Majalis Shah
‘Abdul Qadir Raipuri from the Monthly Milliya, Faisalabad – November 2005]
1. Shifā al-Siqām, by Imām Taqi al Din Abul-Hasan Subki (d.771/1370)
2. Muwāhib al-Ladunniya, the Shar’ha (Commentary) of SaHiH al-Bukhāri, by Khatim al-MuHadithin Imām Hāfiz AHmad Qastalāni (d.923/1517),
3. Zarqāni, the Shar’ha of the Muwāhib al-Ladunniya, by ‘Allama Imām ‘Abd al Bāqi Zarqāni (d.1122/1710),
4. Mutāle’ al-Musar’rāt by Imām ‘Allama MuHammad al-Mahdi al-Fasi,
5. Mirqāt, the Shar’Ha of Mishkāt, by Mulla ‘Ali Qāri Makki (d.1014/1606),
6. AshHat al Lam’āt, Jazb al-Qulñb and Madārij al-Nubuwwah, by Shaykh-e-MuHaqqiq ‘Allama ‘Abd al-Haqq MuHaddith Dehlawi (d.1052/1642),
7. Afdal al-Qur’ra, which is the Shar’Ha of Umm al-Qur’ra by Imām Hāfiz Ibn-Hajr Makki t (d.973/1566), who is the Ustāz of Mulla ‘Ali Qāri.
Personalities who believed in saying Ya RasoolALLAH
Here is list of a few personalities who believed in seeking help from the Ambiyā and Awliya by addressing them with the Harf of Nidā (i.e. Ya).
1. Sayyiduna ‘Uthman bin Hanif Sahābi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
2. Rais al-Mufassirin Sayyiduna ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Abbās Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
3. Sayyiduna Bilāl bin Hārith Munzani Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
4. Imām al-Bukhāri Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
5. Imām Muslim Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
6. Imām Tabrāni Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
7. Imām Tirmidi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
8. Imām Nisā’i Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
9. Imām Bay’haqi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
10. Imām Hāfiz al-Jalil ‘Āllama Imām Nawawi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
11. ‘Ārife-Billah Imām Taqi al-Din ‘Ali Subki Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
12. Imām ‘Abd al-Azim Munzari Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
13. Khatimul-Muhadditin Imām Ahmad Qastalāni Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
14. Imām Shahāb al-Din Khafāji Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
15. Sayyidi ‘Abd al-Rahmān Huzaili Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
16. Shaykh al-Islām, Shahāb al-Din Ramli al-Ansāri Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
17. ‘Allama Khair al-Din Ramli Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
18. Sayyidi Jamāl bin ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar Makki Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
19. Imām ‘Abd al-Rahmān Ibn Jowzi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
20. Ghawth al A’zam, Sayyid ‘Abd al-Qādir Jilāni Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
21. Imām Jalal al-Din Suyooti Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
22. Imām Abul-Hasan, Nūr al-Din Shatnoofi Shafa’i Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
23. Imām ‘Abdullah bin Asad Yafa’i Makki Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
24. Imām Mulla ‘Ali Qāri Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
25. Shaykh Abul-Ma’āli Muhammad Muslimi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
26. Tāj al-‘Ārifin, Sayyidi ‘Abd al-Razzāq Jilani Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
27. Shaykh ‘Abd al-Haqq Muhaddith Dehlawi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
28. Sayyidi Qutb Abu-Swaleh Nasr Jilani Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
29. Imām Shams al Din Zah’bi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
30. Imām Muhammad bin Muhammad al-Hizri Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
31. Imām ‘Ārife-Billah ‘Abdul-Wah’hāb Sha’rāni Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
32. Sayyidi ‘Arif Muhammad Ghamzi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
33. Sayyidi Shams al-Din Muhmmad Hanafi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
34. Sayyidi Ahmad Kabhr al-Awliya Badawi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
35. Sayyidi Muhammad bin Ahmad Farghal Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
36. Sayyidi Madin bin Ahmad Ashmooni Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
37. Sayyidi Moosa Abu-‘Imrān Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
38. Imām Nūr al-Din ‘Abd al-Rahmān Jāmi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
39. Arife Billāh, Mawlana Jalal al-Din Roomi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
40. Shah Wali’Allāh Muhaddith Dehlawi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
41. Imām ‘Allama Ziyād Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
42. Shah ‘Abd al-Rahim Dehlawi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
43. Imām ‘Allama Ajhoori Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
44. Imām ‘Allama Sayyid Ibn-‘Ābidin Shāmi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
45. Ārife-Billāh Sayyidi Ahmad bin ‘Alwān Yamāni Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
46. Sha ‘Abd al-Aziz Muhaddith Dehlawi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho
I ask all those with incorrect beliefs and who are engaged in misleading others:
- Now what is your opinion about these great luminaries of Islām? They have clearly substantiated the permissibility of calling upon Prophets and Saints for assistance. It is a serious crime to condemn a Muslim as a Kāfir. It is reported in the Sahih Hadith that if anyone calls a Muslim a Kāfir, he himself becomes a Kāfir. The ‘Ulama and A’imma of Din have unanimously agreed on this decision.
- What is your verdict pertaining to the Noble Sahāba, great ‘Ulama and Awliya of Islam who believe that it is permissible to call out with the Harf of Nidā to Ambiyā and Awliya for assistance?
- What will you label such Great Personalities?
- Do you regard them as Kāfirs and Mushriks? If not, then Alhumdulillāh! You are on the straight path.
- Do you classify them as Muslim or Mushrik? If you do, then all we can say is that may the Merciful Lord give you Hidāya to see the truth!
All Praise is due to Allāh SubHanuhu wa Ta’ala, who has guided me to compile this note with quotations from the golden era of the noble Sahāba and followed by the generation of illustrious ‘Ulama and Awliya to the present time.
May Almighty Allāh SubHanuhu wa Ta’ala keep us steadfast on the Maslak of the Ahle-Sunnah-wa-Jama’ah and protect us from the evil of all misled groups. We ask Allāh SubHanuhu wa Ta’ala to bless us with the guidance and to make us steadfast in following the methodology and the path of the Holy Prophet SallAllahu Alaihi wa Sallam.We ask Allāh SubHanuhu wa Ta’ala to let us spend all of our life in following the teachings of the Holy Prophet SallAllahu Alaihi wa Sallam and the Awliya. May this Kitāb illuminate the hearts and souls of the sincere seekers of Truth. Āmin.
Verily Allāh SubHanuhu wa Ta’ala and His Beloved Rasūl SallAllahu Alaihi wa Sallam knows best!
Comment
The Prophets are Alive!! ‘Alaihim as-Salam
Filed under: Ahle Sunnah Wal Jamaat, TRUE AQEEDA,Uncategorized — 5 Comments
April 21, 2010
The Ahl as-Sunnah wal Jama’ah holds that the life of Prophets in their graves is firmly established through authentic and explicit proofs. The great Hadith Master, Imam Bayhaqi compiled them in a separate book. Imam Jalal Al-Suyuti, Master of Hadith, also authored a book on this topic. May Allah Most High have mercy on them both. Master of Hadith Ibn Hajar says:
“Al-Bayhaqi compiled a brilliant book regarding the life of prophets in their graves in which he mentions the hadith of Anas, ‘The prophets are alive in their graves praying’, which he transmits from the channel of Yahya Ibn Abu Katheer, who is a rigorously authenticated transmitter, on the authority of Al-Mustalim Ibn Sa’eed, whom Ahmad and Ibn Hibban deem reliable, on the authority of Al-Hajjaj Al-Aswad (a.k.a. Ibn Abu Ziyad Al-Basri), whom Ahmad and Ibn Ma’een deem reliable, on the authority of Thabit, on the authority of him.”
Abu Ya’la also transmits it in his Musnad from this avenue. Al-Bazzar transmits it, but it appears with him on the authority of Hajjaj Al-Sawwaf, which is an error. Al-Hajjaj Al-Aswad is the correct name, as is explicitly mentioned in the narration of Al-Bayhaqi, which he rigorously authenticates.
Witness from Qur’an al Kareem:
ALLAH SubHanuhu wa Ta’ala says in the Holy Qur’an:
ولا تحسبن الذين قتلوا في سبيل الله أمواتا بل أحياء عند ربهم يرزقون
And do not ever assume that those who are slain in Allah’s cause, are dead; in fact they are alive with their Lord, receiving sustenance. [Aal Imran 3:169]
Qadi Thana’Allah Pani Patti writes under this verse:
“One group of scholars believes that this life is specific to martyrs. I believe that it is not specific to them, rather, the life of the Prophets is superior to theirs and the effects of this are more apparent such as marriage being prohibited for the wives of the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam after his demise whereas the widow of a martyr can remarry. The Siddiqin hold a higher rank than martyrs and the Salihin, meaning the Awliya, are adjoined to them as is the order in the verse, Of the Prophets and the truthful and the martyrs and the righteous. This is why the gnostics says that our souls are our bodies and our bodies are our souls. It is mass transmitted from many Awliya that they help their friends and damage their enemies. Allah guides whom He wills.” [Tafsir Mazhari, Vol 1, Page 151]
Qadi Thana’Allah has proven the life of Prophets, Siddiqin and Awliya after their demise and also that they help and assist by the will of Allah.
Qadi Shawkani writes:
There is a verse of the Qur’an that martyrs are alive, are given sustenance and that their life is physical. What will be the state of Prophets and Messengers? The hadith proves that Prophets are alive in their graves and has been narrated by Imam Munziri and graded Sahih by Imam Bayhaqi. [Nayl al-Awtar, Vol 3, Page 282]
Imam Jalal al-Din Suyuti writes:
The Prophet SallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam is alive in his blessed grave. This is proven from either the generality of the verse or the meaning that is derived from it. [al-Hawi lil Fatawa, Vol 2, Page 149]
Ahadith on the Life of the Prophets:
1. Hadrat Abu al-Darda’ reported that the Messenger of Allah said,
إن الله حرم على الأرض أن تأكل أجساد الأنبياء فنبي الله حي يرزق
“Indeed Allah has made it Haram (forbidden) upon the earth to eat the bodies of the Prophets. Thus, the Prophets of Allah are alive and are given their sustenance.”
Sunan Ibn Maja, Vol 5, Page 207, Hadith 1706
Mishkat al-Masabih, Vol 1, Page 304, Hadith 1366
Hadrat Sheikh ‘Abd al-Haq “Muhaddith-e-Dehwli” states under the commentary of this Hadith:
“The Prophets of Allah are alive in their graves, just as they were alive in this world.” [Ashi’ah al-Lam’at – Vol. 1 Pg. 576]
Imam Mulla ‘Ali al-Qari states under the commentary of this Hadith:
“There is no difference between the life of the Prophets after their demise and the life of them in this world. This is why it has been stated that the Awliyah (pious friends of Allah, the Most Exalted) do not die, but in fact, move from one place (the world) to another (the Hereafter). ” [Mirqat – Vol. 2 Pg. 212]
2. Hadrat Aws ibn Aws narrated that the Messenger of Allah said,
إن الله حرم على الأرض أجساد الأنبياء
“Allah has made the (eating of the) bodies of the Prophets Haram (unlawful) on the earth.
Sunan Abi Dawood, Vol 3, Page 404, Hadith 1049
Sunan Nisa’ee, Vol 5, Page 238, Hadith 1385
Sunan Ibn Maja, Vol 3, Page 447, Hadith 1138
Mishkat al-Masabih, Vol 1, Page 304, Hadith 1361
A sound (sahih) tradition related on the authority of Aws ibn Aws al-Thaqafi by Ahmad in his Musnad, Ibn Abi Shaybah in the Musannaf, Abu Dawud in the Sunan, Nisa’i in his Sunan, Ibn Majah in his Sunan, Darimi in his Musnad, Ibn Khuzaymah in his Sahih, ibn Hibban in his Sahih, Hakim in the Mustadrak, Tabarani in his Kabir, Bayhaqi in Hayat al-anbiya’, Suyuti in Anba’ al-adkhiya, Dhahabi who confirmed Hakim’s grading, and Nawawi in the Adhkar.
Hadrat Mulla ‘Ali al-Qari states under the commentary of this Hadith:
“Indeed the Prophets are alive in their graves.” [Mirqat – Vol. 2 Pg. 209]
Hadrat Sheikh ‘Abd al-Haq “Muhaddith-e-Dehlwi” states under the commentary of this Hadith:
“The Prophets are alive and everyone believes that they are alive; there is no disagreement in this. Their life (in their graves) is the real, physical life (which they possessed in this world); not like the martyrs whose life is only spiritual.” [Ashi’ah al-Lam’at – Vol. 1 Pg.
574]
3. Hadrat Anas Ibn Malik narrated that the Messenger of Allah said,
الأنبياء أحياء في قبورهم يصلون
“The Prophets are alive in their graves, praying to their Lord”.
A sound (sahih) tradition related on the authority of Anas ibn Malik Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho by: al-Bazzar in his Musnad, Abu Ya`la in his Musnad (7:445), Ibn `Adi in al-Kamil fi al-du`afa’, Tammam al-Razi in al-Fawa’id, al-Bayhaqi in Hayat al-anbiya’ fi quburihim, Abu Nu`aym in Akhbar Asbahan, Ibn `Asakir in Târeekh Dimashq, al-Haythami in Majma` al-zawa’id (8:144), al-Suyuti in Anbâ’ al-adhkiya’ bi-hayat al-anbiya’, and al-Albani, in Silsilat al-ahadith al-sahihah.
Imam Jalal al-Din Suyuti comments: “The life of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and give him peace, in his grave, and that of the rest of the prophets is known to us as definitive knowledge (`ilman qat`iyyan).”
4. Hadrat Anas Ibn Malik narrated that the Messenger of Allah said,
ليلة أسري بي مررت على موسى وهو يصلي في قبره
“The night I was enraptured to my Lord I saw Mûsa standing in prayer in his grave”.
A sound (sahih) tradition related on the authority of Anas and others by Muslim (4:1845), Nasa’i (3:216), and Bayhaqi in the dala’il al-nubuwwa (2:247) and the Hayât. Some mention the beginning (in parentheses), while others omit it.
5. Hadrat Abu Harayra narrated that the Messenger of Allah said,
ما من أحد يسلم على إلا رد الله على روحى حتى أرد عليه السلام
“No-one greets me except Allah has returned my soul to me so that I can return his salâm”.
From Abu Hurayra, in Abu Dawud (6:214) with a sound (SaHeeH) chain. This hadith has been adduced by the scholars as the legal proof for the validity and modality of visiting and greeting the Prophet Peace and Blessings be Upon Him.
Imam Jala al-Din Suyuti said that “radda” means “`ala al-dawâm,” i.e. permanently, and not temporarily. In other words, Allah does not return the rûH and take it back, then return it again and then take it back again, but He returned it to the Prophet permanently, and the Prophet is alive permanently.
Sakhawi, Ibn Hajar al-`Asqalâni’s student, said: “As for us (Muslims) we believe and we confirm that he is alive and provided for in his Grave” [al Qawl al Badee` Page 161].
Ibn al-Qayyim said: “It is obligatory knowledge to know that his body is in the earth tender and humid (i.e. as in life), and when the Companions asked him: ‘How is our greeting presented to you after you have turned to dust’ he replied: ‘Allah has defended the earth from consuming the flesh of Prophets,’ and if his body was not in his grave he would not have given this answer.” [al-RûH Page 58]
Ibn Hajar al-Haythami wrote in al-Jawhar al-Munazzam:
“The proofs and the transmitted texts have been established as authentic in the highest degree that the Prophet is alive and tender… that he fasts and performs pilgrimage every year, and that he purifies himself with water which rains on him.”
6. Hadrat Abdullah Ibn Mas’ood narrated that the Messenger of Allah said,
حياتى خير لكم تحدثون ويحدث لكم فإذا أنا مت كانت وفاتى خيرًا لكم تعرض على أعمالكم فإذا رأيت خيرًا حمدت الله وإن رأيت شرًّا استغفرت لكم
“My life is a great good for you, you will relate about me and it will be related to you, and my death is a great good for you, your actions will be presented to me (in my grave) and if I see goodness I will praise Allah, and if see other than that I will ask forgiveness of him (for you).”
Qadi `Iyad cites it in “al-Shifa” (1:56 of the Amman edition) and Suyuti said in his “Manahil al-Safa fi Takhrij Ahadith al-Shifa” (Page 31 – Beirut 1988/1408). Ibn Abi Usama cites it in his Musnad from the hadith of Bakr ibn `Abd Allah al-Mazni, and al-Bazzar from the hadith of Ibn Mas`ud with a sound (sahih) chain.
It is cited in Subki’s Shifa’ al-Siqâm fi ziyarat Khayr al-Anâm , where he mentions that Bakr ibn Abd Allah al-Mazini reported it, and Ibn al-Jawzi mentions it through Bakr and then again through Anas ibn Malik in the penultimate chapter of the penultimate section of al-Wafa, both huffaz without giving the isnad. However, Ibn al-Jawzi specifies in the introduction of al-Wafa that he only included sound traditions in his book. He also mentions the version through Aws ibn Aws: “The actions of human beings are shown to me every Thursday on the night of (i.e. preceding) Friday.” See also FatH al-Bâri 10:415, al-Mundhiri’s Targheeb wa al-Tarheeb 3:343, and Ahmad 4:484.
Sayings of the Exalted Scholars:
Sayings of the scholars regarding the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam being alive are so numerous that they cannot be estimated. Only a few are mentioned here.
1. Imam ibn al-Haj writes:
Our scholars say that those who visit the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam should believe that he is alive and they are present before him because there is no difference between his life and demise in that he sees the nation and knows their states, intentions and thoughts. All of this is apparent to him and none of it is hidden. [al-Madkhal, Vol 1, Page 282]
2. Imam ‘Ali Qari commentates on the hadith, When a believer sends salutations upon me:
It means that the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam is occupied in seeing the light of Allah. Allah turns the attention of the Prophet’s soul so that he may reply to the salam of people. Otherwise, the relied upon creed is that the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam is alive in his blessed grave like the other Prophets are alive in their graves in the presence of their Lord. Their souls are connected to the upper realm like they were in this world. Their hearts are associated with the upper realm and their bodies are in this world. [Sharh Shifa’, Vol 3, Page 499]
3. Imam Sayyid Mahmood Alusi writes:
Imam Tabrani has narrated the whole hadith that whichever Prophet passes away, they spend forty days in their grave until their soul is returned to them. I passed by the grave of Musa ‘alaihis salam on the night of Mi’raj and he was standing in his grave offering salah. This hadith does not mean that they do no stay in their graves and go elsewhere, rather, it means that unlike other dead people, Prophets do not remain dead for more than forty days and their souls are returned to them and they are alive. What does this meaning have to do with the claim that they come out of their graves after forty days? Being alive in the grave does not necessitate coming out of it. I am a believer in the life of the Prophets. [Tafsir Ruh al-Ma’ani, Vol 22, Page 36]
4. Imam Fakhr al-Din Razi writes:
One miracle of Abu Bakr Siddiq radiyAllahu ‘anhu is that when his body was bought to the blessed grave of the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam, it was said: Peace be upon you. This is Abu Bakr present at your door. Suddenly, the door opened and a voice came from the blessed grave saying: Bring the beloved to the beloved. [al-Tafsir al-Kabir, Vol 21, Page 86]
5. Shaykh ‘Abdul Haq Dihlawi writes:
The last companion to come out of the grave of the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam was Qasham radiyAllahu ‘anhu who said: I saw the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam in his grave and his lips were moving. I moved closer to hear and heard him saying: Oh Allah, forgive my nation. [Madarij al-Nubuwwah, Vol 2, Page 442]
6. Shaykh ‘Abdul Haq Dihlawi writes:
There is agreement on the Prophets being alive and no one disagrees that this life is physical, worldly and real. It is not like the life of martyrs which is spiritual and figurative. [Ashi’at al-Lum’at, Vol 1, Page 574]
7. It has been stated in Nasim al-Riyadh sharh al-Shifa Qadi ‘Iyadh:
The prophets are alive in their graves living the ‘real’ life which they had in this world. [Nasim al-Riyadh sharh al-Shifa Qadi ‘Iyadh, Vol. 1 Pg. 196]
8. In al-Mirqat sharh Mishkat, Imam Mulla ‘Ali al-Qari states:
Undoubtedly, the Messenger of Allah is alive; presented with sustenance; and one can ask from him any kind of assistance whatsoever. [al-Mirqat sharh Mishkat – Vol. 1 Pg. 284]
9. Hadrat Sheikh ‘Abd al-Haq Muhaddith-e-Dehlwi states in his book Suluk Aqrab al-Subuli bi al-Tawajjuh ila Sayyid al-Rusuli:
Despite the increasing disagreement and disputes amongst the scholars of this Ummah, there is no disagreement in this fact that the Messenger of Allah is alive in his grave; he is present there. There is not even a slightest thought of saying that this life is not real (but majaz – metaphoric). The Holy Prophet is Hadhir-o-Nadhir (present and witnessing) seeing the actions of his Ummah and being presented with them. Those who seek assistance from the Messenger of Allah, and those who draw close to him, he blesses them and is their mentor. The Holy Qur’an states: ‘surely you are to die, and they too are to die.’ [Surah:39 – al-Zumar, Verse:30]. This means moving away from this world (to the Hereafter). The meaning of the word hayat (life) is the real physcial life after death. [Suluk Aqrab al-Subuli bi al-Tawajjuh ila Sayyid al-Rusuli, Published by Rahimiyah – Deoband – India Pg. 161]
10. Shah WaliAllah Dihlawi writes:
I have felt that it is unique to the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam that he can make his soul take the form of his body. This is what he indicated towards when he said Prophets do not encounter real death; they offer prayers in their graves, perform pilgrimage and are alive. [Fuyuz al-Haramayn, Page 84]
11. The Muhaddith of Makkah, Sayyid Muhammad ‘Alawi Maliki writes:
We have mentioned that the life of Barzakh is real and it proven from established texts that the dead – whether Muslim or not – hears, feels and knows. Life, sustenance and entering paradise is not specific to martyrs. This is the true creed which is followed by the Imams of Islam and the majority of Ahlu’s Sunnah. This is why it is not necessary to prove the life of the Prophets because it is more apparent than the Sun and not needy of verification. Moreover, the correct path is to speak of how their lives are superior and perfected. Like the ranks of people in this world differ, so too is the living of the Prophets superior. [Mafahim Yajibu ‘an Tusahhaha, p.165]
12. After quoting several hadiths that prove the life of Prophets ‘Alaihimus Salam, he writes:
The mentioned hadiths and others prove definitively [Qat’i] that the meaning of Prophets passing away is that they are veiled from us and we cannot sense them even though they are present and alive. Such as angels are alive and present but we cannot see them. [Mafahim Yajibu ‘an Tusahhaha, Page
171]
Verification from the Opposition:
1. al-Muhannad is a short monograph that has signatures of attestation from 24 Deobandi Molvis including Ashraf ‘Ali Thanwi and Mahmud Hasan. In it, Khalil Ahmad Anbethwi writes:
According to us and our elders, the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam is alive in his blessed grave and his life is like that of this world but worship is not obligatory upon him. This life is specific to the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam and all other Prophets and martyrs and is not of Barzakh which all believers and even non believers share. [al-Muhannad, Page 13]
2. The founder of Darul ‘Uloom Deoband, Qasim Nanotwi, writes:
The life of the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam cannot diminish and the life of believers can. This is why at the time of demise, the life of the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam will not finish, yes, it will be veiled and the life of believers will totally finish or half of it or a third will. Hence, this veiling of the life of the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam can be compared to the Sun, which, at the time of solar eclipse, is veiled and its light is obscured but not defunct. [Aab-e-Hayat, Page 208 / 209]
Notes:
1. The Prophets are alive in their graves living their ‘real’ and physcial life which they used to live in this world. This is why on the Night of Ascension when the Messenger of Allah reached Bayt al-Maqdis (Jerusalem), he lead the prayer in which all the Prophets stood behind him. If the prophets were not alive after their death, then how would have they come to perform salaah in Bayt al-Maqdis behind the Final Messenger?!
2. The life of the Prophets in their graves is the real, physical life which they used to live in this world. It is not merely a ‘spiritual’ life like that of the martyrs. This is why the wealth left in inheritance by the Prophets is not distributed; nor can their wives marry anyone else after them. Contrary to this, the wealth left in inheritance by the martyrs can be distributed and their wives can marry anyone after their death.
3. The life of the Prophets in their graves is not barzakhi (interspatial life) but it is the ‘real’, ‘physical’ life they used to spend in this world. The only matter of the fact is that we are not able to see them. This has been stated by the great Imam al-Shiekh Hasan ibn ‘Ammar Shurunbulali in the commentary of his famous book “Noor al-Idah” entitled “Maraqiy al-Falah”
It is well known fact among the great scholars that the Mesenger of Allah is alive in his blessed grave (the life which he used to spend in this world). The Messenger of Allah is given sustenance; takes benefit from everything which he desires; and gains the pleasure and joy of worshipping (as he had in this world). However, those who have not reached close proximity to Allah are unable to see him. [Noor al-Idah entitled Maraqiy al-Falah, Page 447]
Conclusion:
Some detractors propagandise that Ahlu’s Sunnah wa’l Jama’ah do not believe that Prophets encounter death at all. This is blatant slander and nothing to do with reality. Whoever totally denies that Prophets ‘Alaihim Assalam pass away and their souls are taken out; such a person is a denier of Qur’anic verses and mass transmitted hadiths and therefore out of the fold of Islam.
The Prophets also have to face death
But it is simply just a nominal death
After that moment they start living once more
Just as they had lived a physical life before
================================================
Ziyarat E Qabr
Ziyarat E Qabr ♥ ♥ Hadees-e-Pak ♥ ♥
♥ ♥ Hadees-e-Pak ♥ ♥ “Jo apny Walidain ya 1 ki Qabr par har Jumma k din ziarat k liye hazir ho ALLAH usky gunah bakhsh dayga or Maa Baap k 7 bhalai karny wala likh dia jaye ga”
“Jo apny Walidain ya 1 ki Qabr par har Jumma k din ziarat k liye hazir ho ALLAH usky gunah bakhsh dayga or Maa Baap k 7 bhalai karny wala likh dia jaye ga” [ NAWADIR UL USOOL P97 H130 ]
[ NAWADIR UL USOOL P97 H130 ] Qabr par Phool Daalna Behtar Hai Ke Jab Tak Rahega Tasbih karega aur Maiyat Ka Dil Behlaega.
Qabr par Phool Daalna Behtar Hai Ke Jab Tak Rahega Tasbih karega aur Maiyat Ka Dil Behlaega. [ RADDUL-MUHTAR JILD:3 SAFA:184 ]
[ RADDUL-MUHTAR JILD:3 SAFA:184 ] Also Mentioned In:
Also Mentioned In: { BUKHARI SHARIF jild 1, KITABUL WUZU, BAB UL AZAB e QABAR, HADEES 169 }
{ BUKHARI SHARIF jild 1, KITABUL WUZU, BAB UL AZAB e QABAR, HADEES 169 } HADEES:
HADEES: Jo Ba-Niyyate Sawaab Apne Waledain Dono ya ek ki Qabr ki Ziyarat kare, Hajje Makbool ke barabar Sawab Paye, Aur Jo Ba-kasrat Inki Qabr Ki ziyarat Karta ho Fariste Uski Qabr ki (Jab ye fout hoga) Ziyarat ko Aae.
Jo Ba-Niyyate Sawaab Apne Waledain Dono ya ek ki Qabr ki Ziyarat kare, Hajje Makbool ke barabar Sawab Paye, Aur Jo Ba-kasrat Inki Qabr Ki ziyarat Karta ho Fariste Uski Qabr ki (Jab ye fout hoga) Ziyarat ko Aae. [ KANZUL-UMAL J:16 S:200 H:45536 DarulKutbul-Ilmiya, Bairut ]
[ KANZUL-UMAL J:16 S:200 H:45536 DarulKutbul-Ilmiya, Bairut ] Har Sal awlia allah k parda farmane(urs)k din unki mazarat ki ziyarat karna sunnat hai:
Har Sal awlia allah k parda farmane(urs)k din unki mazarat ki ziyarat karna sunnat hai: Abu hurraira(RA) saad bin abi waqas(ra) mohammed bin ibrahim(ra)ukhba bin omer(ra)se riwayat hai k huzoor(SALLALLAHI ALIHI WASALLAM)har saal shauda e uhad ki mazar par tashrif le jate aur unhe farmate tum par salam ho kuon k tumne sabar kiya. r akhirat ka ghar kaisa achha hai. r ishi tarha abubakar(ra) omer(ra)osman(ra) ali(ra) bhi har sal shauda-e-uhad k mazar-e-mubarak ki ziyarat karte thay
Abu hurraira(RA) saad bin abi waqas(ra) mohammed bin ibrahim(ra)ukhba bin omer(ra)se riwayat hai k huzoor(SALLALLAHI ALIHI WASALLAM)har saal shauda e uhad ki mazar par tashrif le jate aur unhe farmate tum par salam ho kuon k tumne sabar kiya. r akhirat ka ghar kaisa achha hai. r ishi tarha abubakar(ra) omer(ra)osman(ra) ali(ra) bhi har sal shauda-e-uhad k mazar-e-mubarak ki ziyarat karte thay >Sharah al sudoor pg210,
>Sharah al sudoor pg210, >tafsir jamia al biyan13/ 96,
>tafsir jamia al biyan13/ 96, >ibne kasir2/ 791,
>ibne kasir2/ 791, >tafsire kabir19/ 45,
>tafsire kabir19/ 45, Tabligijamat deobandi r ahle hadis k log kehte hai har sal AwliaAllah ki mazarat ki ziyarat karna shirk / biddat hai.(Ma’zallah)
Tabligijamat deobandi r ahle hadis k log kehte hai har sal AwliaAllah ki mazarat ki ziyarat karna shirk / biddat hai.(Ma’zallah) Allah k nayk bandon ki jagah par jakar duwa mangna nabion ki sunnat hai:
Allah k nayk bandon ki jagah par jakar duwa mangna nabion ki sunnat hai: Quran:
Quran: Zakaria(Alaihis salaam)ko barso se tamana thi k unhe beta ho r unhone kai bar allah se duwa mangi yaha tak k aap zahif ho chuke thay. jab unhone maryam(ra) ki ibadat ki jagah dekhi k waha be mausam phal ate hai to us waqt unhone waha duwa mangi r aap ki duwa qubol hogayi
Zakaria(Alaihis salaam)ko barso se tamana thi k unhe beta ho r unhone kai bar allah se duwa mangi yaha tak k aap zahif ho chuke thay. jab unhone maryam(ra) ki ibadat ki jagah dekhi k waha be mausam phal ate hai to us waqt unhone waha duwa mangi r aap ki duwa qubol hogayi ( Para 3 al imran 37 39 )
( Para 3 al imran 37 39 ) Ahle hadis,tabligi jamat k log kehte hai allah k nayk bandon ki jagag par jakar duwa mangna shirk hai.-Ma’azallah
Ahle hadis,tabligi jamat k log kehte hai allah k nayk bandon ki jagag par jakar duwa mangna shirk hai.-Ma’azallah Huzur behtar Jante hai ki Musalmaan Qabro par jaa ke kya karenge. Agar Shirk w Haraam ka Dar hota to Huzur hargiz Ijazat na dete.
Huzur behtar Jante hai ki Musalmaan Qabro par jaa ke kya karenge. Agar Shirk w Haraam ka Dar hota to Huzur hargiz Ijazat na dete. – Musalmaanon par Shirk Ke fatwe Laganewale Gour karey.
– Musalmaanon par Shirk Ke fatwe Laganewale Gour karey. – Hadees sarif ke mutabik Musalmanon par Shirk Biddat Aur Haram ke fatwe Laganewale Khud MUSHRIK hai.
– Hadees sarif ke mutabik Musalmanon par Shirk Biddat Aur Haram ke fatwe Laganewale Khud MUSHRIK hai. [Narrated by Ibn Hibban in his Sahih, Tahqiq Nasir Albani, Volume 001, Page No. 200, Hadith Number 81]
[Narrated by Ibn Hibban in his Sahih, Tahqiq Nasir Albani, Volume 001, Page No. 200, Hadith Number 81] √ Wasle Maola Chahte Ho To Wasila Dhundh Lo,
√ Wasle Maola Chahte Ho To Wasila Dhundh Lo, √ Be Wasila Najdiyun HarGiz Khuda Milta Nahi.
√ Be Wasila Najdiyun HarGiz Khuda Milta Nahi. ♥ MUFTI E AZAM HIND ♥
♥ MUFTI E AZAM HIND ♥ ===============================================
=============================================== Q.Kya Sahaba Bhi Mazar Par Jaa Kar Dua Maangtey They?
Q.Kya Sahaba Bhi Mazar Par Jaa Kar Dua Maangtey They? A.Dour e Hazrat Umar Me
A.Dour e Hazrat Umar Me Hazrat Bilal Bin Haris AAQA Sallallahu Alaihi Wasallam K
Hazrat Bilal Bin Haris AAQA Sallallahu Alaihi Wasallam K Mazar e Aqdas Par Hazir Ho Kr Arz Ki
Mazar e Aqdas Par Hazir Ho Kr Arz Ki Ya Rasoolullah Apki Ummat Par Qehat Aagaya He
Ya Rasoolullah Apki Ummat Par Qehat Aagaya He To Sarkar Ne (Khuwab Me Aakar) Farmaya K
To Sarkar Ne (Khuwab Me Aakar) Farmaya K Umer Ko Ja K Salam Kaho
Umer Ko Ja K Salam Kaho Aur Kaho
Aur Kaho Apne Kaam Ko Aur Behtar Banaye
Apne Kaam Ko Aur Behtar Banaye Tumhe Barish Mil Jayegi
Tumhe Barish Mil Jayegi (Musannif Ibne Sheba V12 P#32 H#12051)
(Musannif Ibne Sheba V12 P#32 H#12051) (Fatahul Baari V2 P#495)
(Fatahul Baari V2 P#495) (Zurqani V8 P#88)
(Zurqani V8 P#88) ===============================================
=============================================== aurton ka mazar par jana kaisa
aurton ka mazar par jana kaisa ●●► Auliya allah ke mazar par mardon ka jana (Khas kar Urs ke mauke par) aur unke wasile se dua karna ye achchi bat hai. Lekin picnic ki niyyat se jana ya aurto kabeparda saj-dhaj kar jana ya mardo ke bich me jana ya mardo ka un aurto ko dekhte rehna ye sab behayai aur gunah hai. In sab bid'at ki vajah se Gairmazhab aur Badmazhab logo ko AHLE SUNNAT wal jama'at ke amal ko galat batane ka mauka milta hai: »»»► Hazrat Aysha RA ke Daur Me Aurto Ko Roka Gaya Wo Bhi MASJID Me Ane Se! To Kya Aaj k DaurMe Aurto Ko Mana Na Kiya Jae Wo Bhi URS & QABR Par Aane Se? »»»►Hazrat Aaisha RA Frmati Hy- "Agar NABI-E-AKRAM Aaj Ki Khawatin(ki Aara'ish & Zeba'i sh) Dekh Lete To Unhen Usi Tarah Masjid Me Aane Se Mana Kar Dete Jaise Bani'Israeel Ki Khawatin Ko Mana Kar Diya Tha ► SAHIH MUSLIM, JILD-1, HADIS-902 »»»► AALA HAZRAT IMAM AHMAD RAZA KHAN ALAIRIRAHMAT O RIZWAN FARMATE HAIN KI :- »►' Jis Waqt Aurat (Mazar Par Jane K Lye) Ghar Se Irada Karti He La'nat Shuru Hojati He Aur Jab TakWapis Aati He Malaika La'nat Krte Rehte Hen. Siwaye Roza e Rasool K Kisi Mazaar Pr Jane Ki Ijazat Nahi, KWo Zarya e Magfirat He ' »»»► [ Malfuzat E Aala Hazrat P # 240 ]
●●► Auliya allah ke mazar par mardon ka jana (Khas kar Urs ke mauke par) aur unke wasile se dua karna ye achchi bat hai. Lekin picnic ki niyyat se jana ya aurto kabeparda saj-dhaj kar jana ya mardo ke bich me jana ya mardo ka un aurto ko dekhte rehna ye sab behayai aur gunah hai. In sab bid'at ki vajah se Gairmazhab aur Badmazhab logo ko AHLE SUNNAT wal jama'at ke amal ko galat batane ka mauka milta hai: »»»► Hazrat Aysha RA ke Daur Me Aurto Ko Roka Gaya Wo Bhi MASJID Me Ane Se! To Kya Aaj k DaurMe Aurto Ko Mana Na Kiya Jae Wo Bhi URS & QABR Par Aane Se? »»»►Hazrat Aaisha RA Frmati Hy- "Agar NABI-E-AKRAM Aaj Ki Khawatin(ki Aara'ish & Zeba'i sh) Dekh Lete To Unhen Usi Tarah Masjid Me Aane Se Mana Kar Dete Jaise Bani'Israeel Ki Khawatin Ko Mana Kar Diya Tha ► SAHIH MUSLIM, JILD-1, HADIS-902 »»»► AALA HAZRAT IMAM AHMAD RAZA KHAN ALAIRIRAHMAT O RIZWAN FARMATE HAIN KI :- »►' Jis Waqt Aurat (Mazar Par Jane K Lye) Ghar Se Irada Karti He La'nat Shuru Hojati He Aur Jab TakWapis Aati He Malaika La'nat Krte Rehte Hen. Siwaye Roza e Rasool K Kisi Mazaar Pr Jane Ki Ijazat Nahi, KWo Zarya e Magfirat He ' »»»► [ Malfuzat E Aala Hazrat P # 240 ]Complete Proofs of building Shrines/Tombs of Prophets
Complete Proofs of building Shrines/Tombs of Prophets
Proofs of building Shrines/Tombs of ProphetsIt is a Sunnah to build tombs/shrines around the graves of Prophets (alaih salam) ,Salafs (RA) and Awliya al-Ikraam (rah). Although for public graveyards and ordinary muslims it is not allowed.
The First tomb in islamGrave of Prophet Muhammad (Peace be upon him) is “INSIDE” room of the house of Ayesha (ra)
The Second tomb in islamGrave of Sayyidna Abu Bakr (RA) is in a room of the house of Ayesha (ra) buried next to Prophet (Peace be upon him)
The Third tomb in islamGrave of Sayyidna Umar Ibnul Khattab (ra) is in a room of the house of Ayesha (ra) buried next to Prophet (Peace be upon him) and Abu Bakr (ra)
So it was a practice of Sahaba to bury Prophet (As) and Caliphs not openly but inside a Room or in other words a “CONSTRUCTED SHRINE”
Answering misquotation of Hadith and ObjectionsHadith states Sahih Muslim Volume 2, Book 23, Number 414
Narrated ‘Urwa:
Aisha said, “The Prophet in his fatal illness said, ‘Allah cursed the Jews and the Christians because they took the graves of their Prophets as places for praying.”‘ Aisha added, ” Had it not been for that the grave of the Prophet (p.b.u.h) would have been made prominent but I am afraid it might be taken (as a) place for praying.
The above hadith is quoted for jews and christians not for muslims who took their Prophets as God, Son/daughter of God. Lets see how the classical scholars view it.
Imam Ibn Hajar al – Haytami(in his Zawajir) quotes the hadith from Ahmad, Bukhari and Muslim that the Prophet (Allah bless him and give him peace) said: “May Allah curse the Jews and Christians; they have taken the tombs of their prophets as places of worship.”
He said, “The reason for considering it an enormity is obvious
He explains, however, that, “Taking a grave as a place of worship means to pray on the grave or towards it.The prohibition, moreover, applies exclusively to the grave of someone venerated… under the two conditions:
A) that the grave is of someone who is honored and venerated;
B) and that the prayer is performed towards or on the grave with the intention of gaining the blessing of it, or out of reverence for it. (from: al-Zawajir, Reliance w21)
And this is only if one prays so close to it that if praying the prayer of those attentive (looking down), the grave would be within one’s sight.
[end quote ]
Hence praying salat towards the grave or doing sajda infront of it as christians/jews used to do it isharam.No one is history of Islam took this hadith as proof of prohibiting building of tombs/shrines over Pious muslims graves.
Proof 1 of building of tombs around a graveQuran states:
Thus did We make their case known to the people, that they might know that the promise of Allah is true, and that there can be no doubt about the Hour of Judgment. Behold, they dispute among themselves as to their affair. (Some) said, “Construct a building over them”: Their Lord knows best about them: those who prevailed over their affair said,“Let us surely build a place of worship over them.” (Quran 18:21)
Authentic classical Tafsir for this verseTafsir Number 1Qadhi Thana Ullah Panipatti (Rahimuhullah) writes in his great Tafsir al Mazhari: After the death of Ashaab al Kahf a dispute occurred between Muslims and non-muslims, The Muslims said that they will make a Masjid over them because they were of our faith whereas the disbelievers said they will build other buildings on it where people will live….This Ayah is proving that Mosques could be made near graves of Awliya in order to say salaat in them, Tabarruk is also attained through the tombs of Awliya [Tafsir al Mazhari Volume No.7, Page No. 123-124]
Tafsir Number 2Tafsir by Imam Bayzawi (rah) says: “From this it is understood that to erect a Mausoleum for the special people, i.e. Pious Saints and Ulema, is permissible”.
Tafsir Number 3Tafsir by Imam Fakhrud’deen Razi (rah) writes:
أن بعضهم قال: الأولى أن يسد باب الكهف لئلا يدخل عليهم أحد ولا يقف على أحوالهم إنسان. وقال آخرون: بل الأولى أن يبني على باب الكهف مسجد وهذا القول يدل على أن أولئك الأقوام كانوا عارفين بالله معترفين بالعبادة والصلاة
Translation: Some people said that the door of the cave should be closed so that nobody can enter it and the Ahwaal (of Ashab e Kahf) are kept hidden. Some people said that It is better to build a mosque at the door, this saying proves that these people were “ARIFEEN OF ALLAH WHO BELIEVED IN WORSHIPPING AND PRAYER”[Tafsir al Kabeer, Volume No. 5, Page No. 475]
Imam al-Razi also said:
ثم قال تعالى: {قَالَ ٱلَّذِينَ غَلَبُوا۴ عَلَىٰۤ أَمْرِهِمْ} قيل المراد به الملك المسلم، وقيل: أولياء أصحاب الكهف، وقيل: رؤساء البلد: {لَنَتَّخِذَنَّ عَلَيْهِم مَّسْجِدًا} نعبد الله فيه ونستبقي آثار أصحاب الكهف بسبب ذلك المسجد
Translation: And when Allah said {Those who prevailed over their affair} this refers to the “MUSLIM RULER” or the Awliya of Ashaab al Kahf (i.e. their momineen friends) or the leaders of town. {We will surely build a Mosque over them} so that we can “WORSHIP ALLAH” in it and due to it we will “PRESERVE THE RELICS OF ASHAAB AL KAHF”[Tafsir al-Kabeer, 5/475]
Tafsir Number 4In “Tafseer Roohul Bayaan”, Vol. 3, according to the verse: “To build over the graves of the Ulema, Awliya and the Saliheen is a permissible act with this condition that the motive is that the greatness of these pious people must be made apparent so that the people don’t think that it is an ordinary grave.”
Tafsir Number 5Imam Hakim (Rehmatullah Alaih) said in his Tafsir
قال الذين غلبوا على أمرهم} وهم المؤمنون, وكانوا غالبين في ذلك الوقت
Translation: {Those who prevailed over their affair} refers to the “MOMINEEN” and they prevailed over this matter in that time [Tafsir al Wahidi under 18:21]
Tafsir Number 6Imam Jalal ud-din Suyuti (Rehmatullah Alaih) and Al Muhalli (Rehmatullah Alaih) explain in Tafsir al Jalalyn:
يَتَنَـٰزَعُونَ} أي المؤمنون والكفار {بَيْنَهُمْ أَمْرَهُمْۖ} أمر الفتية في البناء حولهم {فَقَالُوۤا۴} أي الكفار {ٱبْنُوا۴ عَلَيْهِم} أي حولهم {بُنْيَـٰنًاۖ} يسترهم {رَّبُّهُمْ أَعْلَمُ بِهِمْۚ قَالَ ٱلَّذِينَ غَلَبُوا۴ عَلَىٰۤ أَمْرِهِمْ} أمر الفتية وهم المؤمنون {لَنَتَّخِذَنَّ عَلَيْهِم} حولهم {مَّسْجِدًا} يصلى فيه، وفعل ذلك على باب الكهف.
Translation: They were disputing, that is, the believers and the disbelievers, among themselves their affair, the affair of the youths, with regard to building something around them [as a monument]; so they, the disbelievers, said, ‘Build over them, that is, around them, a building, to cover them up; their Lord knows them best.’ Those who prevailed regarding their affair, the affair of the youths, “NAMELY THE BELIEVERS”We will verily set up over them, around them, a place of worship’, for prayers to be performed therein. And this indeed took place at the entrance of the cave.[Tafsir al Jalalyn, Volume No.1, Page No. 389]
Tafsir Number 7Imam Nasafi (Rehmatullah Alaih) writes in his Tafsir al Nasafi:
قَالَ ٱلَّذِينَ غَلَبُوا۴ عَلَىٰۤ أَمْرِهِمْ} من المسلمين وملكهم
وكانوا أولى بهم وبالبناء عليهم {لَنَتَّخِذَنَّ عَلَيْهِم} على باب الكهف {مَّسْجِدًا} يصلي فيه المسلمون ويتبركون
Translation: {Those who prevailed over their affair} these are the “MUSLIMS AND THE RULERS”who said to build over them i.e. on the door of cave a Masjid so that “MUSLIMS CAN PRAY IN IT AND SEEK TABARRUK” [Tafsir al Nasafi, Volume No.3, Page No. 18]
Tafsir Number 8Imam Abu Hayyan al Andalusi (Rehmatullah Alaih) said:
وروي أن التي دعت إلى البنيان كانت كافرة أرادت بناء بيعة أو مصنع لكفرهم فمانعهم المؤمنون وبنوا عليهم مسجداً
Translation: The person who told to make a building over them was a Kafir woman, she told to make a Church over them where deeds of Kufr can take place, however the momineen stopped her and made a Masjid over there instead [Tafsir Bahr al Muheet, Volume No. 7, Page No. 158]
Tafsir Number 9Allama Ibn Jawzi (Rehmatullah Alaih) who is considered the most strict scholar and revered highly by Salafi Muslims, he states in his Tafsir under 18:21
قال ابن قتيبة: يعني المُطاعين والرؤساء، قال المفسرون: وهم الملك وأصحابه المؤمنون اتخذوا عليهم مسجداً
Translation: Ibn Qutayba (Rehmatullah Alaih) said that the Mufasireen said: People who made Masjid were the (Muslim) King and his Momineen companions [Tafsir Zaad ul Maseer, Volume No. 5, Page No.124]
Tafsir Number 10Imam Shahab ud-din Khafaji (Rehmatullah Alaih) wrote:
مسجد ايدل على جوازا لبناء على قبور الصلحاء ونحوهم كما اشار الي فى الكشاف وجواز الصلوة فى ذلك البناء
Translation: (Making mosque on cave) ”IS PROOF OF MAKING MOSQUES OVER THE GRAVES OF SALIHEEN” just like It is mentioned in Tafsir al Kashaaf and It is “PERMITTED” to pray inside this construction [Imam Khafaji in Inayatul Qadhi, Volume No. 6, Page No. 87, Published by Dar us Sadir, Beirut, Lebanon]
Tafsir Number 11Mullah Ali Qari (Rehmatullah Alaih) writes:
أما من اتخذ مسجدا في جوار صالح أو صلى في مقبرة وقصد الإستظهار بروحه أو وصول أثر ما من أثر عبادته إليه لا للتعظيم له والتوجه نحوه فلا حرج عليه ألا ترى أن مرقد إسماعيل عليه السلام في المسجد الحرام عند الحطيم ثم أن ذلك المسجد أفضل مكان يتحرى المصلى لصلاته والنهي عن الصلاة في المقابر مختص بالقبور المنبوشة لما فيها من النجاسة كذا ذكره الطيبي وذكر غيره أن صورة قبر إسماعيل عليه السلام في الحجر تحت الميزاب وإن في الحطيم بين الحجر الأسود وزمزم قبر سبعين نبيا
Translation: Anyone who builds a mosque near the grave of an upright person or prays in the tomb (Maqbara) or intends to ask for help through the Ruh of that upright person or intends to seek barakah from his left overs, If he does all that without the intention of giving him Tazeem or doing tawajuh towards him ( in prayer) “Then there is nothing wrong in that, don’t you see that Grave of Hadrat Ismail(A.S) is inside the Masjid ul Harram near the hateem and to Pray there is Superior than anything else ” however to pray near the graves is only forbidden when the soil becomes dirty because of Najasat of deceased… In the Hateem near Hajr al Aswad and Mizaab there are “Graves of 70 Prophets” [Mirqat, Sharh al Mishqaat, Volume No. 2, Page No. 202]
Mullah Ali Qari (Rehmatullah Alaih) also said:
وقد أباح السلف البناء على قبر المشايخ والعلماء المشهورين ليزورهم الناس ويستريحوا بالجلوس فيه
Translation: The early Muslims (Salaf) have considered it Mubah (i.e. allowed) to build over the graves of famous Mashaikh and Ulama so that people can visit them and sit there (easily) [Mirqaat Sharh al Misshqaat, Volume No. 4, Page No. 69]
So Indeed the Prophets, Mashaikh and Saliheen do not come under the prohibition because the grave of Prophet (Peace be upon him), Abu Bakr (Radhi’Allah anho), Umar (Radhi’Allah anho) and many other Prophets and Saliheen have remained “BUILT OVER”
Tafsir Number 12Ibn khatir in his tafsir writes.
م { قَالَ ٱلَّذِينَ غَلَبُواْ عَلَىٰ أَمْرِهِمْ لَنَتَّخِذَنَّ عَلَيْهِمْ مَّسْجِدًا } حكى ابن جرير في القائلين ذلك قولين: [أحدهما] أنهم المسلمون منهم.
Translation: “When the people of the cave went into the cave, some people close to the entrance of the cave said, ‘Build a mosque so we can worship Allah.’ The people who said this were Muslims” [Tafsir Tabari, Tafsir Ibn Kathir, Sura al-Kahf, verse 21]
Tafsir Number 13The famous commentator of Sahih Bukhari and leading scholar in sight of Sunnis and Salafis/wahabisies.
Imam Ibn Hajr al Asqalani (rah) writes in his magnificent Fath ul Bari
In view of the fact that the Jews and Christians were taking the graves of their Prophets as their qibla for the purpose of respect, and were paying attention towards them at the time of their prayers, their graves took the position of idols. For this reason the Muslims have been forbidden from this action. However, if someoneconstructs a mosque near the grave of a pious person for the prupose of seeking tabarruk and not for prostration or paying attention towards them, he will never be included in this prohibition.
( Ibn Hajr al-‘Asqalani, Fath al-bari, vol. 3, p. 208)Proof 2 of building of tombs around a grave
Hadrat Umar (Ra) wish to get buried beside Tomb of Prophet(saw) in a Room
Al-Bukhari narrates in his Sahih, Book of Jana’iz:
When `Umar was stabbed he sent his son `Abd Allah with a message to `A’isha to “Ask her if I can be buried with my two companions,” that is, in her room, next to the Prophet and Abu Bakr. `A’isha replied: “I wanted the spot for myself, but I shall put him [`Umar] before me today.” It had been her habit that if a man from among the Companions asked her that spot she would always refuse. She herself gave the following instructions before her death: “Bury me with my lady-friends (the wives of the Prophet in al-Baqi`) [but do not bury me with the Prophet in the house, for I dislike to be held in reverence (inni akrahu an uzakka).” Ibn `Umar came back
with the news, whereupon `Umar said: “NOTHING IN THE WORLD WAS MORE IMPORTANT TO ME THAN THAT RESTING-PLACE.” [Narrated by al-Bukhari in his Sahih.]
Why did Hadrat Umar (ra) wanted to get buried in a room and not outside , Why is Hadrat Abu Baker (Ra) buried in a Room , A tomb is also a room built around the grave ,and it proves its a sunnah
The Tomb of Aqah Karim (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) is the greatest proof of this practice , Other tombs of Sahabas (Ra) were demolished by Al saud otherwise they too were present throughout history of islam.
Proof 3 of building of tombs around a graveHadiths proving tombs of 70 Prophets (as) Tomb
5769- وعن ابن عمر أن النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم قال:
”في مسجد الخيف قبر سبعون نبياً”.
رواه البزار ورجاله ثقات.
Narrated by Ibn Umar (RA) from Prophet (salallaho alaihi wasalam) who said: In (fi) the Mosque of al-Khayf there is Qabr of 70 Prophets (together)
Imam al Hafidh Ibn Hajr al Haythami (rah) said:
رواه البزار ورجاله ثقات
It is narrated by Al-Bazzar and all its narrators are “THIQA” (i.e. Hadith is absolutely sahih) [Majma az Zawaid Volume No.3, Page No.640 Bab fi Masjid al Khayf, Hadith #5769]
Proof 4 of building of tombs around a graveJesus Will Be Burried Next to our Prophet’s (may God bless him and grant him peace) Tomb
Jesus, son of Mary, will come down to the world… He will marry, . . . live for 45 years and then die. He will be buried with me [Mohammed] in my grave. Then I and Jesus, son of Mary, will stand up in one grave between Abu Bakr and `Umar. (Mishkat-ul-Masabih, 40:4)
Jesus will marry and have a child after he returns. After he dies, the Muslims will perform his funeral prayer and bury him at the Rauza-i-Aqdas (Ibn Hajar al-Haythami, Al-Qawl al-Mukhtasar fi `Alamat al-Mahdi al-Muntazar, 65)
This hadith itself proves that Hadrat Esa (aleh islam) will be buried in Prophet (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) Tomb along with him
Proof 5 of building of tombs around a graveمحمد قال :اخبرنا ابو حنيفة قال حدثنا سالم الافطس قال: ما من نبي الا ويحرب من قومة الي الكعبة يعبد رحبا وان حولحا لقبر ثلاث ماة نبي
Muhammad said: Abu hanifa informed us saying that salim as aftas narrated to us saying ” There is no Prophet who has no fled from its people towards the kaaba to worship Allah, and around it there are graves of 300 Prophets.
[pg 150,Kitab al-Athar of Imam al-Shaybani as published by Turath Publishing in London]
Proof 6 of building of tombs around a grave
محمد قال :اخبرنا ابو حنيفة قال حدثناعطاء بن الساءب قال :قبر حود وصالح وثعيب عليحم السلام في المسجد الحرام
Muhammad said: Abu hanifa informed us saying that Ata ibn as saib narrated to us saying the graves of Prophet Hud, Salih and Shuaib [aleh islam] is in Masjid Al Haram[In pg 150,Kitab al-Athar of Imam al-Shaybani as published by Turath Publishing in London]
Answering Objection :Prostrating towards a grave(doing sajda)This is clearly haram even if sajda e tazeemi , Sunni muslims donot believe in doing Sajda towards a grave as Shariah prohibits it ,
it has already in miskat ul mabasih page 161 Vol 1 hadith 694
و عن عطا ء بن ىسار قال قال رسؤل الله صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلمااللهما كا تجعل قبرى وثنا يعبد اشتد غضب الله علئ قوم اتخز وا قبور انبيا حى ام مسا جد رواحما لق مرسلق
Hadrat Ata Bin Siyar narrated that Prophet (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) said that donot make my grave an idol after I die may Allah curse this nation who made graves of their Prophets (as) into prostration places (worship places)
Scan page: http://www.razanw.org/modules/sunnib…id=18&page=162
Here above strictness forbidding prostration is narrated in the hadith , and by making places of worshipping it means making it prostration place, this has already been mentioned by imam ibn e hajar (Rah) in same thread
so any one who does Sajda to is haram, any muslims who does it is not follow ahle sunnah wal jammat
On the issue of kissing a Shrine/grave Or putting head on grave.
PROOF 1
It is also narrated that Mu`adh ibn Jabal and Bilal came to the grave of the Prophet and sat weeping, and the latter rubbed his face against it.
► Ibn Majah 2:1320,
►Ahmad,
►al-Tabarani,
►al-Subki, and Ibn `Asakir
PROOF 2
Dawud ibn Salih said: “[The governor of Madina] Marwan [ibn al-Hakam] one day saw a man placing his face on top of the grave of the Prophet. He said: “Do you know what you are doing?” When he came near him, he realized it was Abu Ayyub al-Ansari. The latter said: “Yes; I came to the Prophet, not to a stone.,
► Ibn Hibban in his Sahih,
►Ahmad (5:422),
►Al-Tabarani in his Mu`jam al-Kabir (4:189) and his Awsat according to Haythami in al-Zawa’id (5:245 and 5:441 #5845 Book of Hajj, “Section on the honoring of the dwellers of Madina, chapter on placing one’s face against the grave of our Master the Prophet ” and #9252 Book of Khilafa, “Chapter on the leadership of those unworthy of it”),
►al-Hakim in his Mustadrak (4:515);
► both the latter and al-Dhahabi said it was sahih.
► It is also cited by al-Subki in Shifa’ al-siqam (p. 126)
►and Ibn Taymiyya in al-Muntaqa (2:261f.)
Prophet’s (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) Grave
Imam al-Dhahabi said: “Ahmad ibn Hanbal was asked about touching the Prophet’s grave and kissing it and he saw nothing wrong with it. His son ‘Abd Allah related this from him. If it is asked: “Why did the Companions not do this?” ]We reply: “Because they saw him with their very eyes when he was alive, enjoyed his presence directly, kissed his very hand, nearly fought each other over the remnants of his ablution water, shared his purified hair on the day of the greater Pilgrimage, and even if he spat it would virtually not fall except in someone’s hand so that he could pass it over his face. Since we have not had the tremendous fortune of sharing in this, we throw ourselves on his grave as a mark of commitment, reverence, and acceptance, even to kiss it. Do you not see what Thabit al-Bunani did when he kissed the hand of Anas ibn Malik and placed it on his face saying: “This is the hand that touched the hand of the Messenger of Allah “? Muslims are not moved to these matters except by their excessive love for the Prophet , as they are ordered to love Allah and the Prophet more than their own lives, their children, all human beings, their property, and Paradise and its maidens. There are even some believers that love Abu Bakr and ‘Umar more than themselves.
[Al-Dhahabi, Mu’jam al-Shuyukh (1:73 #58).]
“‘Abd Allah ibn Ahmad said: “I saw my father take a hair that belonged to the Prophet , put it on his mouth, and kiss it. I believe I saw him put it on his eyes. He also dipped it in water and drank the water to obtain cure. I saw him take the Prophet’s bowl (qas’a), wash it in water, and drink from it. I saw him drink Zamzam water in order to seek cure with it, and he wiped his hands and face with it.” I say: Where is the quibbling critic of Imam Ahamad now?
It is also authentically established that ‘Abd Allah asked is father about those who touch the pommel of the Prophet’s e pulpit and touch the wall of the Prophet’s e room, and he said: “I do not see any harm in it.” May Allah protect us and you from the opinion of the Khawarij and from innovations!
[ Al-Dhahabi, Siyar
A’lam al-Nubala’ (9:457). Ch. on Imam Ah.mad, section entitled Min adabih]
NOTE from Ala Hadrat Imam Ahmed Raza Khan (rah)
Even after above Sahih hadiths and opinion of salafs Mujadad Ala Hadrat Imam Ahmed Raza khan (rah) said
He states: there are diverse opinions amongst the scholars regarding kissing graves. It is an act which lies between two things: something that allows the practice: love and something that disallows it: adab respect.Hence, the one who does it through overwhelming love is not criticized because this act is proven from the sahabah. Though, it is better for the general public to be precautious.] Our scholars have explicitly stated that one should stand at least four feet away from the grave, so how would one kiss it!?
(Fatwa Ridhwiyah, 9:528)
Answering Objection : Doing Tawaaf of graves [/B]
This is also not allowed and haram according to ahlus sunnah viewpoint.
Fatwa from Ala Hadrat Imam Ahmed Raza Khan (rah)
QUESTION: What do the Ulamaa-e-Deen and Muftiyaane Share-Matin say regarding kissing the grave of Awliyaa-e-Kiraam and doing the tawaaf of the grave and doing sajdah before the grave (give written answer and earn sawaab) [/B]
ANSWER: No doubt doing the tawaaf of anything else except the Kaabah Muazzamah is unlawful [haram] .Sajdah (prostration) in front of anyone else except Allah is forbidden in our Shariat[/B] and about kissing the grave there are differences about it among the Ulamaas it is better not to do it (Do not kiss).Especially about the grave of the Awliyaa-e-Kiraam our Ulamaa have clearly described that we should stand quite far from the grave, the distance between us and the grave should be of four feet.
This is the real respect then how can kissing of the grave be even thought of?
(Ahkaame Shariat part 3 pg.3-4)
For scanned Pages ( Click Here )
Answering Objection To put pictures near grave
Narrated Aisha
Um Salama told Allah’s Apostle about a church which she had seen in Ethiopia and which was calledMariya.She told him about the pictures which she had seen in it. Allah’s Apostle said, “If any righteous pious man dies amongst them, they would build a place of worship at his grave and make these pictures in it; they are theworst creatures in the sight of Allah.”
[sahih bukhari volume 1, number 426]
First thing to be noted is ahle sunnah wal jammat considers putting pictures at graves as haram and No muslim at any part of world does it, Worshipping (means doing sajda) according to hadiths and even Imam Ibn e Hajar (Rah) , there is no a single imam who took worshpiing as building shrines except some deviated people, As QURAN ITSELF SAYS THEY BUILD A PLACE OF
WORSHIP AND EVEN MASJID R NABWI (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) is a Place of Worship ,
Making pictures is haram and has no justification
Secondly this hadith is stated for Christians and non muslims, And some people blindly quote such hadiths and verses for muslims
Answering Objection Hadith of Visiting only 3 mosques is allowed
Narrated Abu Huraira: The Prophet said, “Do not set out on a journey except for three mosques, i.e. Al-Masjid-Al-Haram, the Mosque of Allah’s Apostle, and the Mosque of Al-Aqsa (Mosque of Jerusalem).” [Sahih bukhari volume 2,number 281]
Some people take this hadith literally to claim that going to any mosque or Shrine is Haram , According to this childish logic we see
► All scholars who go to any mosque in the world to give lectures or pay visits (which many do every year including wahabi(ghair muqaled) school scholars) are doing a haram act
Now let us see what Classical imams (rah) said regarding this issue
IMAM NAWAWI ON THIS HADITH quoting Salafs
Imam Nawawi write in Sharah of hadith ‘Not to travel (for visiting) except for three mosques (Bukhari)’ the true meaning of hadith, He (Nawawi) Write: In this haidth the Three Mosques status and thier high status as compaired to other mosques in the world is mentioned, because these are mosques of the Prophets (may Peace Be Upon Him) and this is why offering salat in them has greater blessing. (he writes more that many ulemas have different viewpoint regarding going to Graves and going to these three Mosques)
Near our Masters (i.e Shafi’I) right Concept is that those to whom Imam al-Harmain (Abu al-Mali Abdul Malik al-Jiyoni) and other researches of islam have permitted for them its neither Haram not Makruh to visit grave (qaboor) for Ziyarah,
According to them it means that to go for a journey for Sawab having intentions of complete and utmost blessing is only permissible for these three mosques.
[Sharah Sahih Muslim, Nawawi, Volume 009, Page No. 106]
Ibn e taymiyah said
He said “It is also mustahabb (recommended) to visit the graves of the people of al-Baqee’ and the martyrs of Uhud, to pray for them and ask for forgiveness for them, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to do this, but this is prescribed for all the Muslim graves.” (Majmoo’ al-Fataawa, 17/470)
Also Visiting mosque of Quba apart from 3 mosques
For those who still after views of Imam Nawawi Rah take that hadith literally ,
The hadeeth narrated in al-Saheehayn from Ibn ‘Umar (may Allaah be pleased with him) who said: “The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to come to Quba’ riding and walking.” According to another report: “and he would pray two rak’ahs there.” (narrated by al-Bukhaari and Muslim).
The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) also said, “Whoever purifies himself in his house then comes to the mosque of Quba’ and prays there, he will have a reward like that for ‘Umrah.”
references:
►Narrated by Ahmad,
►al-Nasaa’i,
► Ibn Maajah
►and al-Haakim. Al-Haakim classed it as saheeh and al-Dhahabi agreed with him
► Also classed as saheeh by al-Albaani in Saheeh al-Jaami’, 6154
,
this proves that the hadith of only visiting three moques if taken literally is illogical , As Sahabas (Ra) used to Visit janat ul baqi and also visiting Masjid e Quba is recommended
Answering Objection:
Omer (radhiallah) cutting Tree where Prophet (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) took biyah fearing people will worship it
It states it is narrated that ‘Umar ibn al-Khattaab (may Allaah be pleased with him) heard that some people were visiting the tree under which the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) had accepted the bay’ah of people, so he commanded that it should be cut down.”
[Narrated by Ibn Waddaah in his book al-Bida’ wa’l-Nahiy ‘anhaa, and by Ibn Abi Shaybah in al-Musannaf, 2/375. Its isnaad was classed as saheeh by Ibn Hajar in Fath al-Baari, 7/448]
people quote this narration to prove visiting dargahs are haram as people may worship graves so lets demolish them,
Reply
Some use this Hadith, wrongly, to prove that praying under the blessed tree was Shirk. Also, to search for Tabarruk and blessings of Nabi Muhammad (s) and pious people is Shirk and it is for this reason that Sayyidina Umar chopped the tree down.
This is a great lie and some people fabricate this to suit their own ideas and Sayyidina Umar (r) did chop the tree down, because he thought the people praying there were mushriks. (naoozbila)
That kind of a silly thought did not even occur his mind.
This incident -“as recorded in Sahih Bukhari (Kitab al-Maghazi) and Muslim (Kitab al-Imamah) -“ took place because there was controversy over which tree was the one where ba’yah was taken and reliable sources from amongst the Sahabah held that that tree was definitely the wrong tree and the original tree could no longer be located and had vanished .
Sahih Bukhari Book 52 Hadith 205Narrated Ibn ‘Umar:
When we reached (Hudaibiya) in the next year (of the treaty of Hudaibiya), not even two men amongst us agreed unanimously as to which was the tree under which we had given the pledge of allegiance, and that was out of Allah’s Mercy.
The tree that the Tabi’een were visiting at the Hudaybiyyah , in the the time of Sayyidina Umar was not the real one, but it was in the same valley where the real one was.
Hence, the real reason Umar had the tree chopped down (because it was wrongly attributed to the Prophet (s).
In fact, the mysterious vanishing of the real tree by Allah (swt) shows how important it was
In the last moments of Jabir Bin Abdullah he had lost his sight he use to say: ‘If I could see today I would show you where the tree was, where the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) received the Ba’ya of the companions”.
[Sahih Bukhari chap,Al-Magazi]
Imam Ibn Hajar Asqalani says in the commentry: “Some people forgot where this place was like Sa’eed Bin Al-Musayib’s Father, and some knew where it was like Jabir Bin Abdullah”.
[Fathul bari, chapter Bay’a Ridwan]
Imam Tabari said:
During the period of Umar (Radiall hu anhu’s) Khalifet, he went for pilgrimage, when he passed Hudaiba’ he asked:“Where is the tree under which the bay’a took place?” A person replied: ‘This one”. Someone said: ‘This one”. Umar (Radiall hu anhu) said: “Forget the inconvenience”.
[Tafsir Tafhemul Qur’an Surah Fata’h under verse 18 by Sayyid Maududi].
Answering Objection : Hadith of Sahih muslim on Building over the grave
Regarding Hadith of Sahih muslim And it was narrated that Jaabir (may Allaah be pleased with him) said: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) forbade plastering over graves, or sitting on them or building over them. Both reports were narrated by Muslim in his Saheeh
Sitting over not around ,the graves is forbidden and no one sits on as grave, I never saw a sane muslim doing it ,Similarly the Dome is like a room build around not over a grave and this has been proved from above what Prophet (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) and first two caliphs(ra) of Islam were themselves buried in a room not in a open grave.
,By building over them it means structures made over them (not around ) during time of ignorance, Muslims build tomb or shrine around it
Examples of building over the grave by Christians and Jews, Muslims donot do it
The First tomb in islamGrave of Prophet Muhammad (Peace be upon him) is “INSIDE” room of the house of Ayesha (ra)
The Second tomb in islamGrave of Sayyidna Abu Bakr (RA) is in a room of the house of Ayesha (ra) buried next to Prophet (Peace be upon him)
The Third tomb in islamGrave of Sayyidna Umar Ibnul Khattab (ra) is in a room of the house of Ayesha (ra) buried next to Prophet (Peace be upon him) and Abu Bakr (ra)
So it was a practice of Sahaba to bury Prophet (As) and Caliphs not openly but inside a Room or in other words a “CONSTRUCTED SHRINE”
Answering misquotation of Hadith and ObjectionsHadith states Sahih Muslim Volume 2, Book 23, Number 414
Narrated ‘Urwa:
Aisha said, “The Prophet in his fatal illness said, ‘Allah cursed the Jews and the Christians because they took the graves of their Prophets as places for praying.”‘ Aisha added, ” Had it not been for that the grave of the Prophet (p.b.u.h) would have been made prominent but I am afraid it might be taken (as a) place for praying.
The above hadith is quoted for jews and christians not for muslims who took their Prophets as God, Son/daughter of God. Lets see how the classical scholars view it.
Imam Ibn Hajar al – Haytami(in his Zawajir) quotes the hadith from Ahmad, Bukhari and Muslim that the Prophet (Allah bless him and give him peace) said: “May Allah curse the Jews and Christians; they have taken the tombs of their prophets as places of worship.”
He said, “The reason for considering it an enormity is obvious
He explains, however, that, “Taking a grave as a place of worship means to pray on the grave or towards it.The prohibition, moreover, applies exclusively to the grave of someone venerated… under the two conditions:
A) that the grave is of someone who is honored and venerated;
B) and that the prayer is performed towards or on the grave with the intention of gaining the blessing of it, or out of reverence for it. (from: al-Zawajir, Reliance w21)
And this is only if one prays so close to it that if praying the prayer of those attentive (looking down), the grave would be within one’s sight.
[end quote ]
Hence praying salat towards the grave or doing sajda infront of it as christians/jews used to do it isharam.No one is history of Islam took this hadith as proof of prohibiting building of tombs/shrines over Pious muslims graves.
Proof 1 of building of tombs around a graveQuran states:
Thus did We make their case known to the people, that they might know that the promise of Allah is true, and that there can be no doubt about the Hour of Judgment. Behold, they dispute among themselves as to their affair. (Some) said, “Construct a building over them”: Their Lord knows best about them: those who prevailed over their affair said,“Let us surely build a place of worship over them.” (Quran 18:21)
Authentic classical Tafsir for this verseTafsir Number 1Qadhi Thana Ullah Panipatti (Rahimuhullah) writes in his great Tafsir al Mazhari: After the death of Ashaab al Kahf a dispute occurred between Muslims and non-muslims, The Muslims said that they will make a Masjid over them because they were of our faith whereas the disbelievers said they will build other buildings on it where people will live….This Ayah is proving that Mosques could be made near graves of Awliya in order to say salaat in them, Tabarruk is also attained through the tombs of Awliya [Tafsir al Mazhari Volume No.7, Page No. 123-124]
Tafsir Number 2Tafsir by Imam Bayzawi (rah) says: “From this it is understood that to erect a Mausoleum for the special people, i.e. Pious Saints and Ulema, is permissible”.
Tafsir Number 3Tafsir by Imam Fakhrud’deen Razi (rah) writes:
أن بعضهم قال: الأولى أن يسد باب الكهف لئلا يدخل عليهم أحد ولا يقف على أحوالهم إنسان. وقال آخرون: بل الأولى أن يبني على باب الكهف مسجد وهذا القول يدل على أن أولئك الأقوام كانوا عارفين بالله معترفين بالعبادة والصلاة
Translation: Some people said that the door of the cave should be closed so that nobody can enter it and the Ahwaal (of Ashab e Kahf) are kept hidden. Some people said that It is better to build a mosque at the door, this saying proves that these people were “ARIFEEN OF ALLAH WHO BELIEVED IN WORSHIPPING AND PRAYER”[Tafsir al Kabeer, Volume No. 5, Page No. 475]
Imam al-Razi also said:
ثم قال تعالى: {قَالَ ٱلَّذِينَ غَلَبُوا۴ عَلَىٰۤ أَمْرِهِمْ} قيل المراد به الملك المسلم، وقيل: أولياء أصحاب الكهف، وقيل: رؤساء البلد: {لَنَتَّخِذَنَّ عَلَيْهِم مَّسْجِدًا} نعبد الله فيه ونستبقي آثار أصحاب الكهف بسبب ذلك المسجد
Translation: And when Allah said {Those who prevailed over their affair} this refers to the “MUSLIM RULER” or the Awliya of Ashaab al Kahf (i.e. their momineen friends) or the leaders of town. {We will surely build a Mosque over them} so that we can “WORSHIP ALLAH” in it and due to it we will “PRESERVE THE RELICS OF ASHAAB AL KAHF”[Tafsir al-Kabeer, 5/475]
Tafsir Number 4In “Tafseer Roohul Bayaan”, Vol. 3, according to the verse: “To build over the graves of the Ulema, Awliya and the Saliheen is a permissible act with this condition that the motive is that the greatness of these pious people must be made apparent so that the people don’t think that it is an ordinary grave.”
Tafsir Number 5Imam Hakim (Rehmatullah Alaih) said in his Tafsir
قال الذين غلبوا على أمرهم} وهم المؤمنون, وكانوا غالبين في ذلك الوقت
Translation: {Those who prevailed over their affair} refers to the “MOMINEEN” and they prevailed over this matter in that time [Tafsir al Wahidi under 18:21]
Tafsir Number 6Imam Jalal ud-din Suyuti (Rehmatullah Alaih) and Al Muhalli (Rehmatullah Alaih) explain in Tafsir al Jalalyn:
يَتَنَـٰزَعُونَ} أي المؤمنون والكفار {بَيْنَهُمْ أَمْرَهُمْۖ} أمر الفتية في البناء حولهم {فَقَالُوۤا۴} أي الكفار {ٱبْنُوا۴ عَلَيْهِم} أي حولهم {بُنْيَـٰنًاۖ} يسترهم {رَّبُّهُمْ أَعْلَمُ بِهِمْۚ قَالَ ٱلَّذِينَ غَلَبُوا۴ عَلَىٰۤ أَمْرِهِمْ} أمر الفتية وهم المؤمنون {لَنَتَّخِذَنَّ عَلَيْهِم} حولهم {مَّسْجِدًا} يصلى فيه، وفعل ذلك على باب الكهف.
Translation: They were disputing, that is, the believers and the disbelievers, among themselves their affair, the affair of the youths, with regard to building something around them [as a monument]; so they, the disbelievers, said, ‘Build over them, that is, around them, a building, to cover them up; their Lord knows them best.’ Those who prevailed regarding their affair, the affair of the youths, “NAMELY THE BELIEVERS”We will verily set up over them, around them, a place of worship’, for prayers to be performed therein. And this indeed took place at the entrance of the cave.[Tafsir al Jalalyn, Volume No.1, Page No. 389]
Tafsir Number 7Imam Nasafi (Rehmatullah Alaih) writes in his Tafsir al Nasafi:
قَالَ ٱلَّذِينَ غَلَبُوا۴ عَلَىٰۤ أَمْرِهِمْ} من المسلمين وملكهم
وكانوا أولى بهم وبالبناء عليهم {لَنَتَّخِذَنَّ عَلَيْهِم} على باب الكهف {مَّسْجِدًا} يصلي فيه المسلمون ويتبركون
Translation: {Those who prevailed over their affair} these are the “MUSLIMS AND THE RULERS”who said to build over them i.e. on the door of cave a Masjid so that “MUSLIMS CAN PRAY IN IT AND SEEK TABARRUK” [Tafsir al Nasafi, Volume No.3, Page No. 18]
Tafsir Number 8Imam Abu Hayyan al Andalusi (Rehmatullah Alaih) said:
وروي أن التي دعت إلى البنيان كانت كافرة أرادت بناء بيعة أو مصنع لكفرهم فمانعهم المؤمنون وبنوا عليهم مسجداً
Translation: The person who told to make a building over them was a Kafir woman, she told to make a Church over them where deeds of Kufr can take place, however the momineen stopped her and made a Masjid over there instead [Tafsir Bahr al Muheet, Volume No. 7, Page No. 158]
Tafsir Number 9Allama Ibn Jawzi (Rehmatullah Alaih) who is considered the most strict scholar and revered highly by Salafi Muslims, he states in his Tafsir under 18:21
قال ابن قتيبة: يعني المُطاعين والرؤساء، قال المفسرون: وهم الملك وأصحابه المؤمنون اتخذوا عليهم مسجداً
Translation: Ibn Qutayba (Rehmatullah Alaih) said that the Mufasireen said: People who made Masjid were the (Muslim) King and his Momineen companions [Tafsir Zaad ul Maseer, Volume No. 5, Page No.124]
Tafsir Number 10Imam Shahab ud-din Khafaji (Rehmatullah Alaih) wrote:
مسجد ايدل على جوازا لبناء على قبور الصلحاء ونحوهم كما اشار الي فى الكشاف وجواز الصلوة فى ذلك البناء
Translation: (Making mosque on cave) ”IS PROOF OF MAKING MOSQUES OVER THE GRAVES OF SALIHEEN” just like It is mentioned in Tafsir al Kashaaf and It is “PERMITTED” to pray inside this construction [Imam Khafaji in Inayatul Qadhi, Volume No. 6, Page No. 87, Published by Dar us Sadir, Beirut, Lebanon]
Tafsir Number 11Mullah Ali Qari (Rehmatullah Alaih) writes:
أما من اتخذ مسجدا في جوار صالح أو صلى في مقبرة وقصد الإستظهار بروحه أو وصول أثر ما من أثر عبادته إليه لا للتعظيم له والتوجه نحوه فلا حرج عليه ألا ترى أن مرقد إسماعيل عليه السلام في المسجد الحرام عند الحطيم ثم أن ذلك المسجد أفضل مكان يتحرى المصلى لصلاته والنهي عن الصلاة في المقابر مختص بالقبور المنبوشة لما فيها من النجاسة كذا ذكره الطيبي وذكر غيره أن صورة قبر إسماعيل عليه السلام في الحجر تحت الميزاب وإن في الحطيم بين الحجر الأسود وزمزم قبر سبعين نبيا
Translation: Anyone who builds a mosque near the grave of an upright person or prays in the tomb (Maqbara) or intends to ask for help through the Ruh of that upright person or intends to seek barakah from his left overs, If he does all that without the intention of giving him Tazeem or doing tawajuh towards him ( in prayer) “Then there is nothing wrong in that, don’t you see that Grave of Hadrat Ismail(A.S) is inside the Masjid ul Harram near the hateem and to Pray there is Superior than anything else ” however to pray near the graves is only forbidden when the soil becomes dirty because of Najasat of deceased… In the Hateem near Hajr al Aswad and Mizaab there are “Graves of 70 Prophets” [Mirqat, Sharh al Mishqaat, Volume No. 2, Page No. 202]
Mullah Ali Qari (Rehmatullah Alaih) also said:
وقد أباح السلف البناء على قبر المشايخ والعلماء المشهورين ليزورهم الناس ويستريحوا بالجلوس فيه
Translation: The early Muslims (Salaf) have considered it Mubah (i.e. allowed) to build over the graves of famous Mashaikh and Ulama so that people can visit them and sit there (easily) [Mirqaat Sharh al Misshqaat, Volume No. 4, Page No. 69]
So Indeed the Prophets, Mashaikh and Saliheen do not come under the prohibition because the grave of Prophet (Peace be upon him), Abu Bakr (Radhi’Allah anho), Umar (Radhi’Allah anho) and many other Prophets and Saliheen have remained “BUILT OVER”
Tafsir Number 12Ibn khatir in his tafsir writes.
م { قَالَ ٱلَّذِينَ غَلَبُواْ عَلَىٰ أَمْرِهِمْ لَنَتَّخِذَنَّ عَلَيْهِمْ مَّسْجِدًا } حكى ابن جرير في القائلين ذلك قولين: [أحدهما] أنهم المسلمون منهم.
Translation: “When the people of the cave went into the cave, some people close to the entrance of the cave said, ‘Build a mosque so we can worship Allah.’ The people who said this were Muslims” [Tafsir Tabari, Tafsir Ibn Kathir, Sura al-Kahf, verse 21]
Tafsir Number 13The famous commentator of Sahih Bukhari and leading scholar in sight of Sunnis and Salafis/wahabisies.
Imam Ibn Hajr al Asqalani (rah) writes in his magnificent Fath ul Bari
In view of the fact that the Jews and Christians were taking the graves of their Prophets as their qibla for the purpose of respect, and were paying attention towards them at the time of their prayers, their graves took the position of idols. For this reason the Muslims have been forbidden from this action. However, if someoneconstructs a mosque near the grave of a pious person for the prupose of seeking tabarruk and not for prostration or paying attention towards them, he will never be included in this prohibition.
( Ibn Hajr al-‘Asqalani, Fath al-bari, vol. 3, p. 208)Proof 2 of building of tombs around a grave
Hadrat Umar (Ra) wish to get buried beside Tomb of Prophet(saw) in a Room
Al-Bukhari narrates in his Sahih, Book of Jana’iz:
When `Umar was stabbed he sent his son `Abd Allah with a message to `A’isha to “Ask her if I can be buried with my two companions,” that is, in her room, next to the Prophet and Abu Bakr. `A’isha replied: “I wanted the spot for myself, but I shall put him [`Umar] before me today.” It had been her habit that if a man from among the Companions asked her that spot she would always refuse. She herself gave the following instructions before her death: “Bury me with my lady-friends (the wives of the Prophet in al-Baqi`) [but do not bury me with the Prophet in the house, for I dislike to be held in reverence (inni akrahu an uzakka).” Ibn `Umar came back
with the news, whereupon `Umar said: “NOTHING IN THE WORLD WAS MORE IMPORTANT TO ME THAN THAT RESTING-PLACE.” [Narrated by al-Bukhari in his Sahih.]
Why did Hadrat Umar (ra) wanted to get buried in a room and not outside , Why is Hadrat Abu Baker (Ra) buried in a Room , A tomb is also a room built around the grave ,and it proves its a sunnah
The Tomb of Aqah Karim (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) is the greatest proof of this practice , Other tombs of Sahabas (Ra) were demolished by Al saud otherwise they too were present throughout history of islam.
Proof 3 of building of tombs around a graveHadiths proving tombs of 70 Prophets (as) Tomb
5769- وعن ابن عمر أن النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم قال:
”في مسجد الخيف قبر سبعون نبياً”.
رواه البزار ورجاله ثقات.
Narrated by Ibn Umar (RA) from Prophet (salallaho alaihi wasalam) who said: In (fi) the Mosque of al-Khayf there is Qabr of 70 Prophets (together)
Imam al Hafidh Ibn Hajr al Haythami (rah) said:
رواه البزار ورجاله ثقات
It is narrated by Al-Bazzar and all its narrators are “THIQA” (i.e. Hadith is absolutely sahih) [Majma az Zawaid Volume No.3, Page No.640 Bab fi Masjid al Khayf, Hadith #5769]
Proof 4 of building of tombs around a graveJesus Will Be Burried Next to our Prophet’s (may God bless him and grant him peace) Tomb
Jesus, son of Mary, will come down to the world… He will marry, . . . live for 45 years and then die. He will be buried with me [Mohammed] in my grave. Then I and Jesus, son of Mary, will stand up in one grave between Abu Bakr and `Umar. (Mishkat-ul-Masabih, 40:4)
Jesus will marry and have a child after he returns. After he dies, the Muslims will perform his funeral prayer and bury him at the Rauza-i-Aqdas (Ibn Hajar al-Haythami, Al-Qawl al-Mukhtasar fi `Alamat al-Mahdi al-Muntazar, 65)
This hadith itself proves that Hadrat Esa (aleh islam) will be buried in Prophet (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) Tomb along with him
Proof 5 of building of tombs around a graveمحمد قال :اخبرنا ابو حنيفة قال حدثنا سالم الافطس قال: ما من نبي الا ويحرب من قومة الي الكعبة يعبد رحبا وان حولحا لقبر ثلاث ماة نبي
Muhammad said: Abu hanifa informed us saying that salim as aftas narrated to us saying ” There is no Prophet who has no fled from its people towards the kaaba to worship Allah, and around it there are graves of 300 Prophets.
[pg 150,Kitab al-Athar of Imam al-Shaybani as published by Turath Publishing in London]
Proof 6 of building of tombs around a grave
محمد قال :اخبرنا ابو حنيفة قال حدثناعطاء بن الساءب قال :قبر حود وصالح وثعيب عليحم السلام في المسجد الحرام
Muhammad said: Abu hanifa informed us saying that Ata ibn as saib narrated to us saying the graves of Prophet Hud, Salih and Shuaib [aleh islam] is in Masjid Al Haram[In pg 150,Kitab al-Athar of Imam al-Shaybani as published by Turath Publishing in London]
Answering Objection :Prostrating towards a grave(doing sajda)This is clearly haram even if sajda e tazeemi , Sunni muslims donot believe in doing Sajda towards a grave as Shariah prohibits it ,
it has already in miskat ul mabasih page 161 Vol 1 hadith 694
و عن عطا ء بن ىسار قال قال رسؤل الله صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلمااللهما كا تجعل قبرى وثنا يعبد اشتد غضب الله علئ قوم اتخز وا قبور انبيا حى ام مسا جد رواحما لق مرسلق
Hadrat Ata Bin Siyar narrated that Prophet (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) said that donot make my grave an idol after I die may Allah curse this nation who made graves of their Prophets (as) into prostration places (worship places)
Scan page: http://www.razanw.org/modules/sunnib…id=18&page=162
Here above strictness forbidding prostration is narrated in the hadith , and by making places of worshipping it means making it prostration place, this has already been mentioned by imam ibn e hajar (Rah) in same thread
so any one who does Sajda to is haram, any muslims who does it is not follow ahle sunnah wal jammat
On the issue of kissing a Shrine/grave Or putting head on grave.
PROOF 1
It is also narrated that Mu`adh ibn Jabal and Bilal came to the grave of the Prophet and sat weeping, and the latter rubbed his face against it.
► Ibn Majah 2:1320,
►Ahmad,
►al-Tabarani,
►al-Subki, and Ibn `Asakir
PROOF 2
Dawud ibn Salih said: “[The governor of Madina] Marwan [ibn al-Hakam] one day saw a man placing his face on top of the grave of the Prophet. He said: “Do you know what you are doing?” When he came near him, he realized it was Abu Ayyub al-Ansari. The latter said: “Yes; I came to the Prophet, not to a stone.,
► Ibn Hibban in his Sahih,
►Ahmad (5:422),
►Al-Tabarani in his Mu`jam al-Kabir (4:189) and his Awsat according to Haythami in al-Zawa’id (5:245 and 5:441 #5845 Book of Hajj, “Section on the honoring of the dwellers of Madina, chapter on placing one’s face against the grave of our Master the Prophet ” and #9252 Book of Khilafa, “Chapter on the leadership of those unworthy of it”),
►al-Hakim in his Mustadrak (4:515);
► both the latter and al-Dhahabi said it was sahih.
► It is also cited by al-Subki in Shifa’ al-siqam (p. 126)
►and Ibn Taymiyya in al-Muntaqa (2:261f.)
Prophet’s (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) Grave
Imam al-Dhahabi said: “Ahmad ibn Hanbal was asked about touching the Prophet’s grave and kissing it and he saw nothing wrong with it. His son ‘Abd Allah related this from him. If it is asked: “Why did the Companions not do this?” ]We reply: “Because they saw him with their very eyes when he was alive, enjoyed his presence directly, kissed his very hand, nearly fought each other over the remnants of his ablution water, shared his purified hair on the day of the greater Pilgrimage, and even if he spat it would virtually not fall except in someone’s hand so that he could pass it over his face. Since we have not had the tremendous fortune of sharing in this, we throw ourselves on his grave as a mark of commitment, reverence, and acceptance, even to kiss it. Do you not see what Thabit al-Bunani did when he kissed the hand of Anas ibn Malik and placed it on his face saying: “This is the hand that touched the hand of the Messenger of Allah “? Muslims are not moved to these matters except by their excessive love for the Prophet , as they are ordered to love Allah and the Prophet more than their own lives, their children, all human beings, their property, and Paradise and its maidens. There are even some believers that love Abu Bakr and ‘Umar more than themselves.
[Al-Dhahabi, Mu’jam al-Shuyukh (1:73 #58).]
“‘Abd Allah ibn Ahmad said: “I saw my father take a hair that belonged to the Prophet , put it on his mouth, and kiss it. I believe I saw him put it on his eyes. He also dipped it in water and drank the water to obtain cure. I saw him take the Prophet’s bowl (qas’a), wash it in water, and drink from it. I saw him drink Zamzam water in order to seek cure with it, and he wiped his hands and face with it.” I say: Where is the quibbling critic of Imam Ahamad now?
It is also authentically established that ‘Abd Allah asked is father about those who touch the pommel of the Prophet’s e pulpit and touch the wall of the Prophet’s e room, and he said: “I do not see any harm in it.” May Allah protect us and you from the opinion of the Khawarij and from innovations!
[ Al-Dhahabi, Siyar
A’lam al-Nubala’ (9:457). Ch. on Imam Ah.mad, section entitled Min adabih]
NOTE from Ala Hadrat Imam Ahmed Raza Khan (rah)
Even after above Sahih hadiths and opinion of salafs Mujadad Ala Hadrat Imam Ahmed Raza khan (rah) said
He states: there are diverse opinions amongst the scholars regarding kissing graves. It is an act which lies between two things: something that allows the practice: love and something that disallows it: adab respect.Hence, the one who does it through overwhelming love is not criticized because this act is proven from the sahabah. Though, it is better for the general public to be precautious.] Our scholars have explicitly stated that one should stand at least four feet away from the grave, so how would one kiss it!?
(Fatwa Ridhwiyah, 9:528)
Answering Objection : Doing Tawaaf of graves [/B]
This is also not allowed and haram according to ahlus sunnah viewpoint.
Fatwa from Ala Hadrat Imam Ahmed Raza Khan (rah)
QUESTION: What do the Ulamaa-e-Deen and Muftiyaane Share-Matin say regarding kissing the grave of Awliyaa-e-Kiraam and doing the tawaaf of the grave and doing sajdah before the grave (give written answer and earn sawaab) [/B]
ANSWER: No doubt doing the tawaaf of anything else except the Kaabah Muazzamah is unlawful [haram] .Sajdah (prostration) in front of anyone else except Allah is forbidden in our Shariat[/B] and about kissing the grave there are differences about it among the Ulamaas it is better not to do it (Do not kiss).Especially about the grave of the Awliyaa-e-Kiraam our Ulamaa have clearly described that we should stand quite far from the grave, the distance between us and the grave should be of four feet.
This is the real respect then how can kissing of the grave be even thought of?
(Ahkaame Shariat part 3 pg.3-4)
For scanned Pages ( Click Here )
Answering Objection To put pictures near grave
Narrated Aisha
Um Salama told Allah’s Apostle about a church which she had seen in Ethiopia and which was calledMariya.She told him about the pictures which she had seen in it. Allah’s Apostle said, “If any righteous pious man dies amongst them, they would build a place of worship at his grave and make these pictures in it; they are theworst creatures in the sight of Allah.”
[sahih bukhari volume 1, number 426]
First thing to be noted is ahle sunnah wal jammat considers putting pictures at graves as haram and No muslim at any part of world does it, Worshipping (means doing sajda) according to hadiths and even Imam Ibn e Hajar (Rah) , there is no a single imam who took worshpiing as building shrines except some deviated people, As QURAN ITSELF SAYS THEY BUILD A PLACE OF
WORSHIP AND EVEN MASJID R NABWI (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) is a Place of Worship ,
Making pictures is haram and has no justification
Secondly this hadith is stated for Christians and non muslims, And some people blindly quote such hadiths and verses for muslims
Answering Objection Hadith of Visiting only 3 mosques is allowed
Narrated Abu Huraira: The Prophet said, “Do not set out on a journey except for three mosques, i.e. Al-Masjid-Al-Haram, the Mosque of Allah’s Apostle, and the Mosque of Al-Aqsa (Mosque of Jerusalem).” [Sahih bukhari volume 2,number 281]
Some people take this hadith literally to claim that going to any mosque or Shrine is Haram , According to this childish logic we see
► All scholars who go to any mosque in the world to give lectures or pay visits (which many do every year including wahabi(ghair muqaled) school scholars) are doing a haram act
Now let us see what Classical imams (rah) said regarding this issue
IMAM NAWAWI ON THIS HADITH quoting Salafs
Imam Nawawi write in Sharah of hadith ‘Not to travel (for visiting) except for three mosques (Bukhari)’ the true meaning of hadith, He (Nawawi) Write: In this haidth the Three Mosques status and thier high status as compaired to other mosques in the world is mentioned, because these are mosques of the Prophets (may Peace Be Upon Him) and this is why offering salat in them has greater blessing. (he writes more that many ulemas have different viewpoint regarding going to Graves and going to these three Mosques)
Near our Masters (i.e Shafi’I) right Concept is that those to whom Imam al-Harmain (Abu al-Mali Abdul Malik al-Jiyoni) and other researches of islam have permitted for them its neither Haram not Makruh to visit grave (qaboor) for Ziyarah,
According to them it means that to go for a journey for Sawab having intentions of complete and utmost blessing is only permissible for these three mosques.
[Sharah Sahih Muslim, Nawawi, Volume 009, Page No. 106]
Ibn e taymiyah said
He said “It is also mustahabb (recommended) to visit the graves of the people of al-Baqee’ and the martyrs of Uhud, to pray for them and ask for forgiveness for them, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to do this, but this is prescribed for all the Muslim graves.” (Majmoo’ al-Fataawa, 17/470)
Also Visiting mosque of Quba apart from 3 mosques
For those who still after views of Imam Nawawi Rah take that hadith literally ,
The hadeeth narrated in al-Saheehayn from Ibn ‘Umar (may Allaah be pleased with him) who said: “The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to come to Quba’ riding and walking.” According to another report: “and he would pray two rak’ahs there.” (narrated by al-Bukhaari and Muslim).
The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) also said, “Whoever purifies himself in his house then comes to the mosque of Quba’ and prays there, he will have a reward like that for ‘Umrah.”
references:
►Narrated by Ahmad,
►al-Nasaa’i,
► Ibn Maajah
►and al-Haakim. Al-Haakim classed it as saheeh and al-Dhahabi agreed with him
► Also classed as saheeh by al-Albaani in Saheeh al-Jaami’, 6154
,
this proves that the hadith of only visiting three moques if taken literally is illogical , As Sahabas (Ra) used to Visit janat ul baqi and also visiting Masjid e Quba is recommended
Answering Objection:
Omer (radhiallah) cutting Tree where Prophet (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) took biyah fearing people will worship it
It states it is narrated that ‘Umar ibn al-Khattaab (may Allaah be pleased with him) heard that some people were visiting the tree under which the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) had accepted the bay’ah of people, so he commanded that it should be cut down.”
[Narrated by Ibn Waddaah in his book al-Bida’ wa’l-Nahiy ‘anhaa, and by Ibn Abi Shaybah in al-Musannaf, 2/375. Its isnaad was classed as saheeh by Ibn Hajar in Fath al-Baari, 7/448]
people quote this narration to prove visiting dargahs are haram as people may worship graves so lets demolish them,
Reply
Some use this Hadith, wrongly, to prove that praying under the blessed tree was Shirk. Also, to search for Tabarruk and blessings of Nabi Muhammad (s) and pious people is Shirk and it is for this reason that Sayyidina Umar chopped the tree down.
This is a great lie and some people fabricate this to suit their own ideas and Sayyidina Umar (r) did chop the tree down, because he thought the people praying there were mushriks. (naoozbila)
That kind of a silly thought did not even occur his mind.
This incident -“as recorded in Sahih Bukhari (Kitab al-Maghazi) and Muslim (Kitab al-Imamah) -“ took place because there was controversy over which tree was the one where ba’yah was taken and reliable sources from amongst the Sahabah held that that tree was definitely the wrong tree and the original tree could no longer be located and had vanished .
Sahih Bukhari Book 52 Hadith 205Narrated Ibn ‘Umar:
When we reached (Hudaibiya) in the next year (of the treaty of Hudaibiya), not even two men amongst us agreed unanimously as to which was the tree under which we had given the pledge of allegiance, and that was out of Allah’s Mercy.
The tree that the Tabi’een were visiting at the Hudaybiyyah , in the the time of Sayyidina Umar was not the real one, but it was in the same valley where the real one was.
Hence, the real reason Umar had the tree chopped down (because it was wrongly attributed to the Prophet (s).
In fact, the mysterious vanishing of the real tree by Allah (swt) shows how important it was
In the last moments of Jabir Bin Abdullah he had lost his sight he use to say: ‘If I could see today I would show you where the tree was, where the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) received the Ba’ya of the companions”.
[Sahih Bukhari chap,Al-Magazi]
Imam Ibn Hajar Asqalani says in the commentry: “Some people forgot where this place was like Sa’eed Bin Al-Musayib’s Father, and some knew where it was like Jabir Bin Abdullah”.
[Fathul bari, chapter Bay’a Ridwan]
Imam Tabari said:
During the period of Umar (Radiall hu anhu’s) Khalifet, he went for pilgrimage, when he passed Hudaiba’ he asked:“Where is the tree under which the bay’a took place?” A person replied: ‘This one”. Someone said: ‘This one”. Umar (Radiall hu anhu) said: “Forget the inconvenience”.
[Tafsir Tafhemul Qur’an Surah Fata’h under verse 18 by Sayyid Maududi].
Answering Objection : Hadith of Sahih muslim on Building over the grave
Regarding Hadith of Sahih muslim And it was narrated that Jaabir (may Allaah be pleased with him) said: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) forbade plastering over graves, or sitting on them or building over them. Both reports were narrated by Muslim in his Saheeh
Sitting over not around ,the graves is forbidden and no one sits on as grave, I never saw a sane muslim doing it ,Similarly the Dome is like a room build around not over a grave and this has been proved from above what Prophet (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) and first two caliphs(ra) of Islam were themselves buried in a room not in a open grave.
,By building over them it means structures made over them (not around ) during time of ignorance, Muslims build tomb or shrine around it
Examples of building over the grave by Christians and Jews, Muslims donot do it
This is how Shrine of our Prophet Muhammad (salehalawaalihiwasalam) is, And this is how all shrines are built.Wahabis (salafis) need to take English and Arabic lessons to understand the difference between Over and Around
Examples of building over the grave by Christians and Jews, Muslims donot do it
Answering Objection: Issue of building mosque over a grave
Sunan Dawud Book 20 Hadith 3230 says
Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
The Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) cursed women who visit graves those who built mosques over them and erected lamps [end]
This hadith can be explained by a simple logic that even Prophet Muhammad’s grave is inside a mosque.Not in the main hall where Salat is offered but according to the most famous and respected by Wahabi (salafi) historian Ibn kathir
Imam at-Tabari and Hafiz Ibn Kathir write, in 88 AH,
that the room of ‘A’isha (may Allah be pleased with her) – where there are graves of the Prophet Muhammad (may Allah bless him and grant him peace), Abu Bakr and ‘Umar (may Allah be pleased with them)- was joined to the mosque of the Prophet
Reference:
[Tareeh Tabari and Tar’ikh Hafiz Ibn Kathir, Chapter of Government of Walid ibn ‘abd al-Malik]
This does not only answers right from Sunnah point of view but also fully refutes the Wahabi claims , Ahlus sunnah doesn’t believes in building mosques over a grave or graves inside mosques but attaches graves to the mosque and main prayer and salat hall is still sepeared from the mosque which is a sunnah practice.
Objection: Putting flowers on the graves
Sahih Al Bukhari – Volume 1, Book 4, Number 215
Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas: Once the Prophet (Sallalahu Alaihi Wasallam), while passing through one of the grave-yards of MADINA or MAKKAH heard the voices of two persons who were being tortured in their graves. The Prophet ( said, “These two persons are being tortured not for a major sin (to avoid).” The Prophet then added, “Yes! (they are being tortured for a major sin). Indeed, one of them never saved himself from being soiled with his urine while the other used to go about with calumnies (to make enmity between friends).” The Prophet then asked for a green leaf of a date-palm tree, broke it into two pieces and put one on each grave. On being asked why he had done so, he replied, “I hope that their torture might be lessened, till these get dried.”
so putting flowers or petals on a grave is a established sunnah.
On issue of elevation of graves
Sahih Bukhari vol 2 book 23 Hadith 473
Narrated Abu Bakr bin ‘Aiyash :
Sufyan At-Tammar told me that he had seen the grave of the Prophet elevated and convex.
Another Hadith proving Elevation of Graves of Sahabas (ra)
It is established that the Prophet placed a rock on top of `Uthman ibn Maz`un’s (ra) grave saying:With it I shall designate the grave of my [milk-]brother and later bury in it whoever dies among my relatives
► by Abu Dawud
► al-Bayhaqi in al-Kubra (3:412) with fair chains cf Ibn Hajar,
► Talkhis al-Habir(2:134)
►Ibn al-Mulaqqin,
►Tuhfat al-Muhtaj(2:29)
The complete report states that the Prophet asked a man to place a rock on top of Ibn Maz`un’s grave; when he was unable to move it, he rolled up his sleeves and helped him and the whiteness of his arms was visible.Ibn Maz`un was the first of the Muhâjirûn buried in Baqi al-Gharqad.Ibrahim, the Prophet’s son, was buried next to him. .”
On issue of elevation of graves
Another Sahih Hadith from Imam Bukhari (Rah) himself
Kharija ibn Zayd said: I can see myself when we were young men [boys]in the time of Uthman [ibn `Affan](ra)The strongest one of us in high jump was he who could jump over the grave of `Uthman ibn Maz`un and clear it
► cited by al-Bukhari in his Sahih chapter-title, “[Placing] a Stalk on Top of the Grave.”
► Ibn Hajar said in Fath al-Bari (3:256=1959 ed. 3:223 cf. Taghliq al-Ta`liq):
► “Al-Bukhari narrated it with its chain in al-Tarikh al-Saghir (1:42
. It contains a proof for the licitness of raising high the grave and elevating it above the surface of the earth,
In second hadith it says high jump by sahabas (Ra) which is only possible if grave is high
Imam al-Shawkani admitted that the Salaf built up the graves high as proved from above
Imam Ibn Hibban (rah)
the great Muhadith from Islaaf as Saliheen (rah) [d. 354 AH] said regarding visitation to tomb of Imam Ali Raza bin Musa (ra):
قد زرته مراراً کثيرة، وما حلّت بي شدّة في وقت مقامي بطوس، وزرت قبر علي بن موسي الرضا صلوات اﷲ علي جده وعليه، ودعوت اﷲ تعالي إزالتها عنّي إلا استجيب لي، وزالت عنّي تلک الشدّة وهذا شئ جرّبته مراراً فوجدته کذلک، أماتنا اﷲ علي محبة المصطفي وأهل بيته صلي اﷲ وسلم عليه وعليهم أجمعين.
, I have done ziyarah of his tomb many times, during my stay at Tus, whenever I got into any difficulty I went to the grave of Imam Musa raza (ra) and asked Allah for the fulfillment of my need, every time I was answered and my difficulty was removed. This is such a reality that I found it to be true nomatter how many times I did it May Allah grant us death in the true love for Prophet (Peace be upon him) and his blessed Ahlul Bayt. [Ibn Abi Hatim Razi, Kitab al Thiqat, Volume No. 8, Page No. 457, Number: 14411]
Note: Tombs ,Shrines [mizars] are only build around graves of Prophets [alehislam] and awliyas [rah], Not public graves.For public graves orders are to level them.
Comment
Aqeeda of Esal e sawab in Islam
Filed under: Ahle Sunnah Wal Jamaat, TRUE AQEEDA,Uncategorized — 1 Comment
Aqeeda of Esal e sawab in Islam
[praying for dead and sending them blessing ]
Comment
Celebrating URS & Visiting Graves-Complete Proofs from Quraan-o-Sunnah
Filed under: Ahle Sunnah Wal Jamaat, TRUE AQEEDA,Uncategorized — 2 Comments
Meaning of the word “URS” from Sahih hadith
The literal meaning of Urs is wedding, and it is for this reason that the bride and bridegroom are called ‘Uroos’.
Word Urs in Sahih Hadith
The date of demise of the Friends of Allahعزوجل and Buzurgs is called Urs because, whih the angels who question in the grave (Nakeerain) test the deceased and find him to be successful, they say, “Sleep like a bride who will not be awakened by anyone except for the person who is most beloved to her.”
Reference : [Mishkaat, Baabu Ithbaatil-Qabr]
Because these angels have called them ‘Uroos’ on that date, it therefore becomes the day of ‘Urs’,
Another reason is because, on this day, the angels will reveal the beauty and splendor of Rasoolullahصلی اللہ علیہ وسلم and ask him, “What did you say about this man?” He will reply, “He is the Uroos (adorned personality) of all creation. The entire creation has attained splendor through him.” Meeting the beloved is the day of ‘Urs’, and it is for this reason that the day is called Urs.
Celebration of Urs proven from Sahih hadith and Sunnah of Prophet (صلى الله عليه وسلم)
Let me quote the arabic hadiths again From tafseer ibn e khateer
,
فيدخل فيسلم ثم ينصرف، رواه ابن جرير. ورواه ابن أبي حاتم من حديث إسماعيل بن عياش، عن أرطاة بن المنذر عن أبي الحجاج يوسف الألهاني قال: سمعت أبا أمامة، فذكر نحوه. وقد جاء في الحديث أن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم كان يزور قبور الشهداء في رأس كل حول، فيقول لهم: { سَلَـٰمٌ عَلَيْكُم بِمَا صَبَرْتُمْ فَنِعْمَ عُقْبَىٰ ٱلدَّارِ } وكذلك أبو بكر وعمر وعثمان
Translation : The Prophet Muhammad (صلى الله عليه وسلم) used to go to the graves of the martyrs of Uhd once a year and also recite the verse of the Holy Qur’an on excellence of patience. The Prophet Muhammad (صلى الله عليه وسلم) used to pray for them. When the beloved Prophet Muhammad (صلى الله عليه وسلم) passed away himself, the Khalifs, Abu-Bakr (رضي الله عنه), Umar (رضي الله عنه), Usman (رضي الله عنه) used to do the same thing.
Reference :
►Tafsir Tabari,
►Tafsir Ibn-Kathir for Quran 13:20
►and Tafsir Qurtabi by Imam Tabari, Imam Qurtabi commentary of Surah Ra’d Verse 20.]
► Shaami states and quotes same hadith in Vol. 1, Baabu Ziyaaratil-Quboor
For Online Source of Tafsir ibn kathir ( Click Here )
So from Above Sahih hadith we conclude that
1) On the day of the passing away of a Saint or on a specific date, his admirers, disciples, followers and relatives assemble together at the grave of the Saint to obtain spiritual benefit and celebrate the anniversary with rejoice.
2) It is also very worthy to recite the Quran Shareef and pass on the Sawaab (reward) to their soul and to recite Fateha and distribute sweetmeat among those present.ToRecite Naats or do other forms of Zikr of Allah is also done on such a blessed day.
For proofs on Ishal e Thawab [sending blessing to deceased by good acts ] (Click here )
3) Or to give lectures and remember the work done by Awliyas [rahimullah] and how they acted on Quran and sunnah and spread Islam around the world.
View point of Classical scholars of Al Islam
Shah Abdul-Azeez Muhaddith Dehlwi رضی اللہ تعالٰی عنہ
writes, “Secondly, many people gather and, after completing the Quran and Fatiha on the Sheerini, distribute it amongst those present. This part was not practiced in the Holy Prophet’sصلی اللہ علیہ وسلم time or during the era of the Khulafaa-e-Raashideen, but there is nothing wrong in someone doing so. Rather, the deceased attain benefit from the actions of the living.”
[Fataawa Azeezia, Pg. 45]
Shah Abdul-Azeez Muhaddith Dehlwi
Answering Maulwi Abdul-Hakeem Siyaalkoti, Shah Abdul-Azeez Muhaddith Dehlwi رضی اللہ تعالٰی عنہ writes, “This taunt is because people are unaware of conditions.
No one accepts anything else to be Fardh except for what the Shariah has classified as so, Yes, attaining barkat from the graves of the pious, reciting the Holy Quraa and Isaal-e-Thawaab and distributing sweetmeats and food to assist them (m thawaab) is good according to the Consensus of the Ulama. The day of Urs appointed to remind people of his demise. Otherwise, on whatever day these acts are done is good,” –
[Zubdatun-Nasaaih fi Masaailiz-Zabaaih]
Hadrat Shaikh Abdul Qudoos Gangoohi رضی اللہ تعالٰی عنہ
writes to Maulana Jalaaluddin, “The Urs of Peers, according to their method with Samaa wl cleanliness, should be practiced,”
[ Maktoob. Letter no. 182]
Haaji Imdaadulilb Muhaajir Makkir رضی اللہ تعالٰی عنہ
the Peer of Maulwi Rashid Ahmed and Ashraf Ali Thanwi [deoband founders ], notably stresses the permissibility of Urs and, while explaining his practices, رضی اللہ تعالٰی عنہ writes, “The practice of this Feqe (i.e. myself) in this matter is that I make Isaal-e- Thawaab to the soul of my Peer every year. Firstly, Quran is recited, and if there is enough time, Moulood Sharif is read.
Thereafter the reward of this is conveyed.” –
Deobandi founder Rashid Aluned Gangohi
also accepts Urs to originally be permissible. He writes, ”
It is known from Arabs that they used to commemorate the Urs of Hadrat Sayed Ahmed Badawi رضی اللہ تعالٰی عنہ on a large scale with much pomp, The Ulama of Medina used to especially observe the Urs of Sayyiduna Ameer Hamza رضی اللہ تعالٰی عنہ.
Whose grave (Mazaar) was at the mountain of Uhud. In short, Muslims throughout the globe, including the Ulama, pious and especially the people of Madina, used to strictly observe Urs, and that which is good according to Muslims is good in the sight of A1lah عزوجل ”
[Fataawa Rashidia, Vol.1, Pg. 92]
PLACING OF GHILAF [cloth] ON THE GRAVE
Cloth on the grave is placed for respect. There is nothing wrong in it just as Cloth on Kaaba sharif is place to increase its respect.
1) Ghilaf or Chadar (cloth) is placed on the grave of a Wali or pious Muslim for the benefit of the visitors so that they may understand and realise the status of the deceased Muslim.
2) It is allowed to put on a Ghilaf on the graves of Awliya and Ulema when it is recognised that the majority respect the person in the grave. People are also aware of the holy person’s status and gain auspiciousness from the holy person who is resting in the grave.
3) In the famous Hanafi fiqh book, “Raddul Mukhtaar”, it is stated: “It is permissible to place a cloth on the Qabar of a Wali or pious Muslim so that visitors be more respectful when visiting the grave. We should also realise that the basis of action is upon the intention”.
THE BURNING OF INCENSE STICKS, LOBAAN, ETC.
To light incense sticks (agarbatti) and lobaan in the Mazaar of the Awliya (or the gatherings of Khatams) and for the benefit of the visitors is permissible.
One should bear this in mind that it is done not for the deceased but rather for the comfort of the visitors, as they will feel better in a sweet-scented environment.
The action of doing good deeds for others is also a means of Sadaqa and the deceased also receive the Sawaab of this Sadaqa performed by those who are living. In the end this is an act done to create freshness in the air only.
PLACING OF FLOWERS OF THE GRAVE
The placing of flowers on the grave of an ordinary or a pious Muslim is permissible.
Objection: Putting flowers on the graves
Sahih Al Bukhari – Volume 1, Book 4, Number 215
Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas: Once the Prophet (Sallalahu Alaihi Wasallam), while passing through one of the grave-yards of MADINA or MAKKAH heard the voices of two persons who were being tortured in their graves. The Prophet ( said, “These two persons are being tortured not for a major sin (to avoid).” The Prophet then added, “Yes! (they are being tortured for a major sin). Indeed, one of them never saved himself from being soiled with his urine while the other used to go about with calumnies (to make enmity between friends).” The Prophet then asked for a green leaf of a date-palm tree, broke it into two pieces and put one on each grave. On being asked why he had done so, he replied, “I hope that their torture might be lessened, till these get dried.”
so putting flowers or petals on a grave is a established sunnah.
[/COLOR]
Allama Tahtawi (radi Allahu anhu) states: “Some among our preceeding Ulama have given a legal verdict that the action of placing flowers or fresh branches is Sunnat and is proven from Hadith”.
Wet grass should not be removed from the grave because the wet grass prays the Tasbih of Allah Taala and gives solace to the buried. If it is removed then you have committed an unjust deed for the deceased.
On the issue of kissing a Shrine/grave Or putting head on grave.
PROOF 1
It is also narrated that Mu`adh ibn Jabal and Bilal came to the grave of the Prophet and sat weeping, and the latter rubbed his face against it.
► Ibn Majah 2:1320,
►Ahmad,
►al-Tabarani,
►al-Subki, and Ibn `Asakir
[/COLOR][/FONT]
PROOF 2
Dawud ibn Salih said: “[The governor of Madina] Marwan [ibn al-Hakam] one day saw a man placing his face on top of the grave of the Prophet. He said: “Do you know what you are doing?” When he came near him, he realized it was Abu Ayyub al-Ansari. The latter said: “Yes; I came to the Prophet, not to a stone.,
► Ibn Hibban in his Sahih,
►Ahmad (5:422),
►Al-Tabarani in his Mu`jam al-Kabir (4:189) and his Awsat according to Haythami in al-Zawa’id (5:245 and 5:441 #5845 Book of Hajj, “Section on the honoring of the dwellers of Madina, chapter on placing one’s face against the grave of our Master the Prophet ” and #9252 Book of Khilafa, “Chapter on the leadership of those unworthy of it”),
►al-Hakim in his Mustadrak (4:515);
► both the latter and al-Dhahabi said it was sahih.
► It is also cited by al-Subki in Shifa’ al-siqam (p. 126)
►and Ibn Taymiyya in al-Muntaqa (2:261f.)
Prophet’s (صلی اللہ علیھ وآلھ وسلم) Grave
[FONT=verdana,geneva]Imam al-Dhahabi said: “Ahmad ibn Hanbal was asked about touching the Prophet’s grave and kissing it and he saw nothing wrong with it. His son ‘Abd Allah related this from him. If it is asked: “Why did the Companions not do this?” ]We reply: “Because they saw him with their very eyes when he was alive, enjoyed his presence directly, kissed his very hand, nearly fought each other over the remnants of his ablution water, shared his purified hair on the day of the greater Pilgrimage, and even if he spat it would virtually not fall except in someone’s hand so that he could pass it over his face. Since we have not had the tremendous fortune of sharing in this, we throw ourselves on his grave as a mark of commitment, reverence, and acceptance, even to kiss it. Do you not see what Thabit al-Bunani did when he kissed the hand of Anas ibn Malik and placed it on his face saying: “This is the hand that touched the hand of the Messenger of Allah “? Muslims are not moved to these matters except by their excessive love for the Prophet , as they are ordered to love Allah and the Prophet more than their own lives, their children, all human beings, their property, and Paradise and its maidens. There are even some believers that love Abu Bakr and ‘Umar more than themselves.
[Al-Dhahabi, Mu’jam al-Shuyukh (1:73 #58).]
“‘Abd Allah ibn Ahmad said: “I saw my father take a hair that belonged to the Prophet , put it on his mouth, and kiss it. I believe I saw him put it on his eyes. He also dipped it in water and drank the water to obtain cure. I saw him take the Prophet’s bowl (qas’a), wash it in water, and drink from it. I saw him drink Zamzam water in order to seek cure with it, and he wiped his hands and face with it.” I say: Where is the quibbling critic of Imam Ahamad now?
It is also authentically established that ‘Abd Allah asked is father about those who touch the pommel of the Prophet’s e pulpit and touch the wall of the Prophet’s e room, and he said: “I do not see any harm in it.” May Allah protect us and you from the opinion of the Khawarij and from innovations!
[ Al-Dhahabi, Siyar A’lam al-Nubala’ (9:457). Ch. on Imam Ah.mad, section entitled Min adabih]
NOTE from Ala Hadrat Imam Ahmed Raza Khan (rah)
Even after above Sahih hadiths and opinion of salafs Mujadad Ala Hadrat Imam Ahmed Raza khan (rah) said
He states: there are diverse opinions amongst the scholars regarding kissing graves. It is an act which lies between two things: something that allows the practice: love and something that disallows it: adab respect.Hence, the one who does it through overwhelming love is not criticized because this act is proven from the sahabah. Though, it is better for the general public to be precautious.] Our scholars have explicitly stated that one should stand at least four feet away from the grave, so how would one kiss it!?
(Fatwa Ridhwiyah, 9:528)
Answering Objection : Doing Tawaaf of graves [/B]
This is also not allowed and haram according to ahlus sunnah viewpoint.
Fatwa from Ala Hadrat Imam Ahmed Raza Khan (rah)
QUESTION: What do the Ulamaa-e-Deen and Muftiyaane Share-Matin say regarding kissing the grave of Awliyaa-e-Kiraam and doing the tawaaf of the grave and doing sajdah before the grave (give written answer and earn sawaab) [/B]
ANSWER: No doubt doing the tawaaf of anything else except the Kaabah Muazzamah is unlawful [haram] .Sajdah (prostration) in front of anyone else except Allah is forbidden in our Shariat[/B] and about kissing the grave there are differences about it among the Ulamaas it is better not to do it (Do not kiss).Especially about the grave of the Awliyaa-e-Kiraam our Ulamaa have clearly described that we should stand quite far from the grave, the distance between us and the grave should be of four feet.
This is the real respect then how can kissing of the grave be even thought of?
(Ahkaame Shariat part 3 pg.3-4)
For scanned Pages ( Click Here )
Answering Objection : What about unislamic Practises at such places
[COLOR=”Navy”]
It is Sunnat to visit the graves. One should go once a week, either on a Friday, Thursday, Saturday or Monday. The best time is on a Friday morning.
While visiting the Mazaar of a Wali, if you see something there which is against the Shariah, such as women without pardah or other unislamic acts , then do no not stop going, but think of it as bad and try and avoid it because to stop a pious act because of seeing bad things is not correct. Also because on Two Sharee Eids many muslims do unislamic practises, during Hajj and ummarah many unislamic practises occur as well but people don’t stop going their. Same is the case here. People their [if any] doing wrong need to be corrected
The concise answer to this is that that the joining of Haraam things in anything proven to be Sunnah (masnoon) or a permissible action does not make the originality of Halaal change into Haraam. Halaal is Halaal and Haraarn is Haraam.
Allama Shaami [rah] writes, “Visiting graves shouldn’t be abandoned if impermissible actions take place there (such as the intermingling of males and females) because even with such impermissible actions, preferable actions are not omitted. Rather, it is necessary on the person to visit the graves and prohibit the Bidat. This is supported by the previous rule that going with the Janaazah should not be aborted though there may be women wailing and lamenting (nauha) in the procession.”
[Raddul-Muhtaar, Kitaabul-Janaaiz, Discussion on Visiting the Graves]
Today, there is intermingling between men and women in the marketplace, on public transports and in worldly gatherings. In the transports for Haajis at Mina, Muzdalifa and even while making Tawaaf, open intermingling between the two genders can be seen. However, no one rules the original action (Hajj,umarrah etc.) to be prohibited because of these things.
There are even shortcomings in Deeni Madrassahs at times. These institutions are not closed due to this.
Similarly is the matter of Urs. Both women without parda going there (in the graveyard) and other acts is haram. However, because of these actions, how does the original gathering of Urs become Haraam? The correct approach is to go there, stop these impermissible acts and try to make people understand the values of Islam.
The hypocrite, Ibn Qais, submitted. “Do not take me with in the Battle of Tabuk because the western women of Rome are very beautiful. I fear that they will lead me towards fitna since I am very fond of women,” The Quran however, rejected the excuse in the following manner, “الا فی الفنتۃ سقطوا و ان جھنم لمحیطۃ بالکفرین ”- Surah Tauba, Verse 49
Allahعزوجل did not accept this excuse and classified it as a means of infidelity (kufr) and Jahannam (Refer to Tafseer-e-Kabeer and Roohul-Bayaan).
In the present day, there are numerous Haraam practices in weddings. These actions destroy Muslims and make them sinners, However, no one rules Nikah to be Haraam and stops it because of what goes on within them.
Answering Objection : Why do some people make Tawassul [pray to Allah using intercession of Prophets [aleh islam] or Pious muslims ] is it allowed in islam
The issue of Tawassul is explained from Quran, Sahih hadiths and classical scholars herehttp://www.ahlus-sunna.com/index.php…=57&Itemid=116
Please check it for full proofs
Answering Objection : Is building Shrines around graves allowed from Quran and hadiths ?
Yes it is allowed , Please check following Detailed Article having all the proofs from Quran and Sahih hadiths itself in this link http://sunniforum.net/showthread.php?t=304
Answering objection : Distributing Sweets to people
It is a sunnah to eat sweets or food which is sweet. As Prophet [salehalawaalihi wasalam] used to like and eat sweets. Let us go back to Sahih hadiths to understand it
Hadith # 1
‘A’isha (Allah be pleased with her) reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) liked sweet (dish) and honey.
References :
► Sahih Muslim Book 9 Hadith 3497
Hadith # 2
Narrated ‘Aisha:
Allah’s Apostle [ salehalawaalihi wasalam ] was fond of honey and sweet edible things
References :
► Sahih Bukhari Book 63 Hadith 193
► Sahih Bukhari Book 86 Hadith 102
► Sahih Bukhari Book 71 Hadith 586
On issue of Visiting Graves – Is a Sunnah
Some people in this Present era believe that If somebody visits the graves of Pious people and take them as a means to Allah or seeks blessing through their relics, then this act is either Shirk or Biddah. Some even claim that this act wasn’t done by Sahaba or in past centuries. Let us now see this in light of Quran and Hadith
وَكَذَلِكَ أَعْثَرْنَا عَلَيْهِمْ لِيَعْلَمُوا أَنَّ وَعْدَ اللَّهِ حَقٌّ وَأَنَّ السَّاعَةَ لاَ رَيْبَ فِيهَا إِذْ يَتَنَازَعُونَ بَيْنَهُمْ أَمْرَهُمْ فَقَالُوا ابْنُوا عَلَيْهِم بُنْيَانًا رَّبُّهُمْ أَعْلَمُ بِهِمْ قَالَ الَّذِينَ غَلَبُوا عَلَى أَمْرِهِمْ لَنَتَّخِذَنَّ عَلَيْهِم مَّسْجِدًا
Quran states: Thus did We make their case known to the people, that they might know that the promise of Allah is true, and that there can be no doubt about the Hour of Judgment. Behold, they dispute among themselves as to their affair. (Some) said, “Construct a building over them”: Their Lord knows best about them: those who prevailed over their affair said, “Let us surely build a place of worship over them.” (18:21)
Imam Ibn Jarir (Rahimuhullah) writes in his Tafsir at Tabri:
فقال الـمشركون: نبنـي علـيهم بنـياناً، فإنهم أبناء آبـائنا، ونعبد الله فـيها، وقال الـمسلـمون: بل نـحن أحقّ بهم، هم منا، نبنـي علـيهم مسجداً نصلـي فـيه، ونعبد الله فـيه
Translation: The Mushrikeen said: We will build a building over it and worship Allah in it but the Muslims said: We have more right over them and we will surely “BUILD A MOSQUE” so that we can pray there and worship Allah. [Tafsir at-Tabri (15/149)
Mullah Ali Qari (rah) writes in detail and gives perfect clarification by saying:
أما من اتخذ مسجدا في جوار صالح أو صلى في مقبرة وقصد الإستظهار بروحه أو وصول أثر ما من أثر عبادته إليه لا للتعظيم له والتوجه نحوه فلا حرج عليه ألا ترى أن مرقد إسماعيل عليه السلام في المسجد الحرام عند الحطيم ثم أن ذلك المسجد أفضل مكان يتحرى المصلى لصلاته والنهي عن الصلاة في المقابر مختص بالقبور المنبوشة لما فيها من النجاسة كذا ذكره الطيبي وذكر غيره أن صورة قبر إسماعيل عليه السلام في الحجر تحت الميزاب وإن في الحطيم بين الحجر الأسود وزمزم قبر سبعين نبيا
Translation: Anyone who builds a mosque near the grave of an upright person or prays in the tomb (Maqbara) or intends to ask for help through the Ruh of that upright person or intends to seek barakah from his left overs, If he does all that without the intention of giving him Tazeem or doing tawajuh towards him ( in prayer) “Then there is nothing wrong in that, don’t you see that Grave of Hadrat Ismail(A.S) is inside the Masjid ul Harram near the hateem and to Pray there is Superior than anything else ” however to pray near the graves is only forbidden when the soil becomes dirty because of Najasat of deceased… In the Hateem near Hajr al Aswad and Mizaab there are “Graves of 70 Prophets” [Mirqat, Sharh al Mishqaat, Volume No. 2, Page No. 202]
Imam Abu Hayyan al Andalusi (rah) said:
وروي أن التي دعت إلى البنيان كانت كافرة أرادت بناء بيعة أو مصنع لكفرهم فمانعهم المؤمنون وبنوا عليهم مسجداً
Translation: The person who told to make a building over them was a Kafir woman, she told to make a Church over them where deeds of Kufr can take place, however the momineen stopped her and made a Masjid over there instead [Tafsir Bahr al Muheet, Volume No. 7, Page No. 158]
Imam Qurtubi had also mentioned this in his Tafsir under 18:21
Allama Ibn Jawzi (rah) who is considered the most strict scholar and revered highly by Salafi Muslims, he states in his Tafsir under 18:21
قال ابن قتيبة: يعني المُطاعين والرؤساء، قال المفسرون: وهم الملك وأصحابه المؤمنون اتخذوا عليهم مسجداً
Translation: Ibn Qutayba (rah) said that the Mufasireen said: People who made Masjid were the (Muslim) King and his Momineen companions [Tafsir Zaad ul Maseer, Volume No. 5, Page No.124]
وعن ابن عمر أن النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم قال:
”في مسجد الخيف قبر سبعون نبياً”.
رواه البزار ورجاله ثقات.
Translation: Narrated by Ibn Umar (RA) from Prophet (salallaho alaihi wasalam) who said: In (fi) the Mosque of al-Khayf there is Qabr of 70 Prophets (together) –- Imam al Haythami said that it is narrated by Al-Bazzar and “all its narrators are trustworthy” (i.e. Hadith is absolutely sahih) It is narrated by “Imam Ibn hajr al Haythami in Majma az Zawaid, Volume No. 3 Bab fi Masjid al Khayf, Hadith #5769”
These proofs establish from the Nass of Quran and Hadith that to build tombs over graves of Prophets and Saliheen is a righteous act. The Wahabiyyah declared vast majority of Muslims as Mushrikeen by saying that tombs are Naudhobillah Idol houses and that graves of righteous even the Prophet should be destroyed or flattened, they did this heinous act to the graves of many Sahaba who are buried in Jannat ul Baqi and Muala but due to Muslim pressure they were not able to do this to the blessed grave of Prophet (Peace be upon him)
Proof No:1
Let’s settle the score on the issue of “SHAPE OF GRAVE” The great Hanafi Muhadith, Imam Muhammad Ibn al-Hassan Ash-Shaybani (rah) allocates a whole chapter to this with title:
“BUILDING A MOUND OVER THE GRAVE…”
Under it he brings the hadith
Abu Hanifa informed us from Hammad that Ibrahim said: Someone informed me that they had seen the grave of Prophet (Peace be upon him), the grave of Abu Bakr (ra), and the grave of Umar (ra) with “mounds on top of them protruding prominently from the gournd” and on them pieces of white clay.
Imam Muhammad said: We (Ahnaaf) adhere to this, the grave is marked with a prominent mound, but it is not to be made in the form of a square and that is the “Verdict of Abu Hanifa” [Kitab ul Athaar, Page No. 145, Published by Turath Publishing]
Click here for Scanned Page (74)
The Wahabi sect claims that all graves should be flattened or destroyed, this is directly in opposition to Sunnah. The Hadith which they misuse refers to flattening the graves of Mushrikeen not momineen because the graves of Prophet, Abu Bakr, Umar and other sahaba is proven to be built in “MOUNDED SHAPE”
Proof No:2
The great Hanafi scholar i.e. Mullah Ali Qari (Rahimuhullah) writes in his magnificent Mirqaat Sharh al Mishqaat:
وقد أباح السلف البناء على قبر المشايخ والعلماء المشهورين ليزورهم الناس ويستريحوا بالجلوس فيه
Translation: The early Muslims (Salaf) have considered it Mubah (i.e. allowed) to build over the graves of famous Mashaikh and Ulama so that people can visit them and sit there (easily) [Mirqaat Sharh al Misshqaat, Volume No. 4, Page No. 69]
The great Shafi scholar and Sufi, Imam Abdul Wahab al-Sharani (rah) writes:
My teacher Ali (rah) and brother Afzal ud din (rah) used to forbid that domes should be build over graves of ordinary people and also to put the deceased in “COFFINS” and also to put sheets over their graves. They used to say that only Prophets and great awliya are deserving for domes and sheets, whereas we should be buried in the feet of people and also in their ways [Al-Anwar al Qudsiya, Page No. 593]
Proof No:3
The famous commentator of Sahih Bukhari and leading scholar in sight of Sunnis and Salafis i.e. Imam Ibn Hajr al Asqalani (rah) writes in his magnificent Fath ul Bari
In view of the fact that the Jews and Christians were taking the graves of their Prophets as their qibla for the purpose of respect, and were paying attention towards them at the time of their prayers, their graves took the position of idols. For this reason the Muslims have been forbidden from this action. However, if someone constructs a mosque near the grave of a pious person for the prupose of seeking tabarruk and not for worshipping or paying attention towards them, he will never be included in this prohibition.( Ibn Hajr al-‘Asqalani, Fath al-bari, vol. 3, p. 208)
Proof No:4
It is narrated from Dawud bin Abu Salih. He says: one day Marwan came and he saw that a man was lying down with his mouth turned close to the Prophet’s grave. Then he (Marwan) said to him, “Do you know what are you doing?” When he moved towards him, he saw that it was Abu Ayyub al-Ansari. (In reply) he said, “Yes (I know) I have come to the Messenger of Allah (صلى الله عليه وآله وسلم) and not to a stone. I have heard it from the Messenger of God (صلى الله عليه وآله وسلم) not to cry over religion when its guardian is competent. Yes, shed tears over religion when its guardian is incompetent.
References
►Hakim declared it “SAHIH” while Dhahabi also “AGREED” with his authentication [Hakim, al-Mustadrak Volume 004: Hadith Number 515]
►Ahmad bin Hambal with a sound chain of transmission in his Musnad Volume 005: Hadith Number 422; Click here for Scanned Page (6)
Imam Ibn Kathir (Rehmat’Ullah Aliah)
Ibn Kathir writes: Ibn Asakir narrated in biography of Amr Ibn Jamah: “A young person used to come to the Mosque for his prayers. One day a woman with bad intentions invited him to her house. When he was in her house, he recited a verse from the Qur’an (إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ ٱتَّقَوْاْ إِذَا مَسَّهُمْ طَـٰئِفٌ مِّنَ ٱلشَّيْطَـٰنِ تَذَكَّرُواْ فَإِذَا هُم مُّبْصِرُونَ) loudly and collapsed and died from the fear of Allah. The people prayed the funeral prayer and buried him. ‘Umar (may Allah be well pleased with him) asked: ‘Where is that young individual who used to come to the Mosque for his prayers?’ They replied: ‘He passed away and we have buried him’. ‘Umar (may Allah be well pleased with him) went to his grave and called out to him and recited a verse from the Holy Qur’an: ‘But for him who fears to stand before his Lord there are two Paradises’ (Sura al-Rahman, 46) The young man replied from his grave ‘Indeed Allah has given me two Paradises’ [Tafsir Ibn Kathir Volume 006, Page No. 496, Under 7:202]
Click here for Scanned Page (71)
Proof No:5
عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رضي الله عنه قَالَ : قَالَ رَسُوْلُ اﷲِ صلي الله عليه وآله وسلم : لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُنِي فِي الْحِجْرِ، وَقُرَيْشٌ تَسْأَلُنِي عَنْ مَسْرَايَ، فَسَأَلَتْنِي عَنْ أَشْيَاءَ مِنْ بَيْتِ الْمَقْدِسِ لَمْ أُثْبِتْهَا، فَکَرِبْتُ کُرْبَةً مَا کَرِبْتُ مِثْلَهُ قًطُّ، قَالَ : فَرَفَعَهُ اﷲُ لِي أَنْظُرُ إِلَيْهِ. مَا يَسْأَلُوْنِي عَنْ شَيءٍ إِلَّا أَنْبَأْتُهُمْ بِهِ. وَقَدْ رَأَيْتُنِي فِي جَمَاعَةٍ مِنَ الْأَنْبِيَاءِ، فَإِذَا مُوْسَي عليه السلام قَاءِمٌ يُصَلِّي، فَإِذَا رَجُلٌ ضَرْبٌ جَعْدٌ کَأَنَّهُ مِنْ رِجَالِ شَنُوْءَةَ. وَإِِذَا عِيْسَي ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ عليه السلام قَائِمٌ يُصَلِّي، أَقْرَبُ النَّاسِ بِهِ شَبَهًا عُرْوَةُ بْنُ مَسْعُوْدٍ الثَّقَفِيُّ. وَإِذَا إِبْرَاهِيْمُ عليه السلام قَائِمٌ يُصَلِّي، أَشْبَهُ النَّاسِ بِهِ صَاحِبُکُمْ (يَعْنِي نَفْسَهُ) فَحَانَتِ الصَّلَاةُ فَأَمَمْتُهُمْ فَلَمَّا فَرَغْتُ مِنَ الصَّلَاةِ، قَالَ قَائِلٌ : يَا مُحَمَّدُ، هَذَا مَالِکٌ صَاحِبُ النَّارِ فَسَلِّمْ عَلَيْهِ. فَالْتَفَتُّ إِلَيْهِ فَبَدَأَنِي بِالسَّلَامِ
It is narrated on the authority of Abu Huraira that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: I found myself in Hijr and the Quraish were asking me about my might journey. I was asked about things pertaining to Bait-ul-Maqdis which I could not preserve (in my mind). I was very much vexed, so vexed as I had never been before. Then Allah raised it (Bait-ul-Maqdis) before my eyes. I looked towards it, and I gave them the information about whatever they questioned me I also saw myself among the group of apostles. I saw Moses saying his prayer and found him to be a well-built man as if he was a man of the tribe of Shanu’a. I saw Jesus son of Mary (peace be upon him) offering prayer, of all of men he had the closest resemblance with ‘Urwa b. Masu’d al-Thaqafi. I saw Ibrahim (peace be upon him) offering prayer; he had the closest resemblance with your companion (the Prophet himself) amongst people. When the time of prayer came I led them. When I completed the prayer, someone said: Here is Malik, the keeper of the Hell; pay him salutations. I turned to him, but he preceded me in salutation.
References
►Sahih Muslim Book 001, Number 0328
►Imam al Hafidh Ibn Hajr al Asqalani (rah) also authenticated it in his Fath ul-Bari, Volume 6: Page No. 483
Musa (A.S) is alive in his grave and also other Prophets remain alive in their graves
عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِکٍ رضي الله عنه أَنَّ رَسُوْلَ اﷲِ صلي الله عليه وآله وسلم قَالَ : أَتَيْتُ، (وفي رواية هدّاب مَرَرْتُ عَلَي مُوْسَي لَيْلَةَ أُسْرِيَ بِي عِنْدَ الْکَثِيْبِ الْأَحْمَرِ وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ يُصَلِّي فِي قَبْرِه
Anas b. malik reported
Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: I came. And in the narration transmitted on the authority of Haddib (the words are): I happened to pass by Moses on the occasion of the Night journey near the red mound (and found him) saying his prayer in his grave.
Reference:Sahih Muslim Book 030, Number 5858
Imam Suyuti (Rehmat’Ullah Aliah)
Imam Suyuti (rah) on Hayat of Anbiya in their graves: The life of the Prophet (Peace be upon him) in his grave, and also that of other Prophets is known to us as “definitive knowledge (ilman qat`iyyan)” the proofs regarding it are in “TAWATUR” Imam Baihaqi (rah) wrote a Juzz on Life of Anbiya in their graves, the proofs regarding it are such as 1) It is narrated in Sahih Muslim by Anas Ibn Malik (ra) that the Messenger of Allah (Peace be upon him) said: “I passed by Moses during my Night journey and saw him offering prayer in his grave, 2) It is narrtaed by Abu Nua’ym in his Hiliya from Ibn Abbas (ra) who heard the Prophet (Peace be upon him) say: I passed by Moses and saw him standing in prayer, 3) It is narrated in Musnad of Abu Yal’a and by Baihaqi in his book “Hayat al Anbiya” from Anas (ra) that the Porphet (Peace be upon him) said: The Prophets are alive in their graves and praying [Imam Suyuti in Al Hawi lil Fatawi, Vol. 2, Page No. 264]
Click here for Scanned Page (21)
Imam Haythami (rah) said after the last hadith as mentioned above: رواه أبو يعلى والبزار، ورجال أبو يعلى ثقات (i.e. Abu Ya’la and Bazzar narrated it and all the narrators of Abu Ya’la are trustworthy).. Imam al Hafidh Ibn Hajr al Asqalani (rah) also authenticated it in his Fath ul-Bari, Volume 6: Page No. 483 [and 602-603 in Qadimi Kutab Khana version]
Proof No:6
Imam Qurtubi (rah): Its related from Abu Sadiq (ra) that Imam Ali (ra) said: “Three days after burying the Prophet (Peace Be Upon Him) arab did came and did throw himself on the grave of the Prophet (Peace Be Upon Him), took the earth and throw it on his head. He said: “Ya Rasulallah! (Peace Be Upon Him) You did speak and we did hear, you learned from Allah and we did learn from you. Between those things which Allah did send you, is following: (4:64) I am the one, which is a sinner and now I did came to you, so that you may ask for me.” After that a call from the grave did came: “Theres no doubt, you are forgiven!” [Tafsir al-Qurtubi, al-Jami li Ahkam al-Quran Volume 006, Page No. 439, Under the Verse, 4:64]
Click here for Scanned Page (3)
Mother of All Believers Hazarth Ayesha Siddiquea(R.A)
Proof No:7
حدثنا أبو النعمان حدثنا سعيد بن زيد حدثنا عمرو بن مالك النكري حدثنا أبو الجوزاء أوس بن عبد الله قال قحط أهل المدينة قحطا شديدا فشكوا إلى عائشة فقالت انظروا قبر النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم فاجعلوا منه كوى إلى السماء حتى لا يكون بينه وبين السماء سقف قال ففعلوا فمطرنا مطرا حتى نبت العشب وسمنت الإبل حتى تفتقت من الشحم فسمي عام الفتق
Imam Dārimī Relates from Abu al-Jawza’ Aws bin ‘Abdullah: The people of Medina were in the grip of a severe famine. They complained to ‘A’ishah (about their terrible condition). She told them to go towards the Prophet’s grave and open a window in the direction of the sky so that there is no curtain between the sky and the grave. The narrator says they did so. Then it started raining heavily; even the lush green grass sprang up (everywhere) and the camels had grown so fat (it seemed) they would burst out due to the over piling of blubber. So the year was named as the year of greenery and plenty.
References
►Sunan Darimi Volume 001, Page 227, Hadith Number 093 Click here for Scanned Page (11)
►Muhammad bin ‘Alawi al-Maliki says, “This tradition has a good chain of transmission; rather, in my opinion, it is sound. The scholars have also acknowledged its soundness and have established its genuineness on the basis of almost equally credible evidence. [Shifa’-ul-fu’ad bi-ziyarat khayr–il-‘ibad Page No.153]
►Ibn-ul-Jawzī in al-Wafā’ bi-ahwāl-il-mustafā (2:801)
►Subkī in Shifā’-us-siqām fī ziyārat khayr-il-anām (p.128)
►Qastallānī in al-Mawāhib-ul-laduniyyah (4:276); and Zurqānī in his Commentary(11:150)
Chain :”“Abū an-Nu‘mān heard it from Sa‘īd bin Zayd, he from ‘Amr bin Mālik an-Nukrī and he from Abū al-Jawzā’ Aws bin ‘Abdullāh who has reported it.”
Hadrat Aisha (ra) narrates:
أخبرنا أحمد بن جعفر القطيعي ثنا عبد الله بن أحمد بن حنبل حدثني أبي ثنا حماد بن أسامة أنبأ هشام بن عروة عن أبيه عن عائشة رضي الله عنها قالت : كنت أدخل بيتي الذي فيه رسول الله صلى الله عليه و سلم و أني واضع ثوبي و أقول إنما هو زوجي و أبي فلما دفن عمر معهم فو الله ما دخلت إلا و أنا مشدودة علي ثيابي حياء من عمر رضي الله عنه
Translation: Whenever I entered the house in which Prophet (Peace be upon him) and my father (i.e. Abu Bakr ra) are buried, pmaroon]I used to take off my sheet (from head) thinking that it’s only my father and husband (whom I am visiting), however By Allah! When Umar (ra) got buried with them, I never went inside without being fully covered, this is because of being ashamed of Umar (ra) [Musnad Ahmed bin Hanbal, Volume No. 6, Page No. 202]
Note: Even after the dismissal of Hazarth Umar R.A, Hadrat Aisha R.A fully covered herself as if he is alive.
Proof No:8
عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رضي الله عنه أَنَّ رَسُوْلَ اﷲِ صلي الله عليه وآله وسلم قَالَ : مَا مِنْ أَحَدٍ يُسَلِّمُ عَلَيَّ إِلَّا رَدَّ اﷲُ عَلَيَّ رُوْحِي، حَتَّي أَرُدَّ عَلَيْهِ السَّلَامَ
Narrated AbuHurayrah: The Prophet (peace_be_upon_him) said: If any one of you greets me, Allah returns my soul to me and I respond to the greeting.
Reference: Book 4, Number 2036: Abu Dawood
Imam Nawawi (rah) says of this hadith :
رَوَاهُ أبُو دَاوُدَ بإسناد صحيح
Translation: It is narrated by Abu Dawud with a “SAHIH CHAIN” [Riyadh us Saliheen 1/255, Hadith # 1402]
Qadhi Shawkani the leading authority for Ghair Muqalideen says before narrating it:
وأصح ما ورد في ذلك ما رواه أحمد وأبو داود عن أبي هريرة مرفوعاً
Translation: It has been narrated by Imam Ahmed and Abu Dawud with a Sahih and Marfu chain from Abu Hurraira [Nayl al Awtar 5/164]
Proof No:9
عَنْ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ رضي الله عنه قَالَ : قَالَ رَسُوْلُ اﷲِ صلي الله عليه وآله وسلم : اَکْثِرُوْا الصَّلَاةَ عَلَيَّ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ فَإِنَّهُ مَشْهُوْدٌ تَشْهَدُهُ الْمَلَائِکَةُ وَإِنَّ أَحَدًا لَنْ يُصَلِّيَ عَلَيَّ إِلَّا عُرِضَتْ عَلَيَّ صَلَاتُهُ حَتَّي يَفْرُغَ مِنْهَا قَالَ : قُلْتُ : وَبَعْدَ الْمَوْتِ؟ قَالَ : وَبَعْدَ الْمَوْتِ إِنَّ اﷲَ حَرَّمَ عَلَي الْأَرْضِ أَنْ تَأْکُلَ أَجْسَادَ الْأَنْبِيَاءِ فَنَبِيُّ اﷲِ حَيٌّ يُرْزَقُ
رَوَاهُ ابْنُ مَاجَه بِإِسْنَادٍ صَحِيْحٍ
Narrated By AbudDarda :
Allah’s Messenger (peace be upon him) said, “Invoke many blessings on me on Friday for it is witnessed. The angels are present on it, and no one will invoke a blessing on me without his blessing being submitted to me till he stops.” I asked whether that applied also after his death, and he replied, “Allah has prohibited the Earth from consuming the bodies of the prophets; so Allah’s prophet is alive and given provision.”
References:
►Narrated AbudDarda Al Tirmdhi 1366
►Sunan Ibn Maja Volume 001: Hadith Number 1626
►Abu Dawud Book 002, Hadith Number 1526
Proof No:10
Imam Dhahabi (rah) narrates: Once there was a drought in Samarqand, People tried their best, some said Salat al Istisqa but still it did not rain, A renowned righteous man known as Salih came to the Qadhi and said: In my opinion you along with your public should visit the grave of Imam Bukhari (rah), His grave is located in Khartank, We should (go near the Qabr) and ask for rain, Allah might give us rain then, The Qadhi said Yes to his opinion and then he along with the people went towards (the Qabr) and then He made a dua along with the people and people started to cry near the grave and started to make him a Waseela (i.e. Imam Bukhari). Allah Ta’ala (immediately) sent rainclouds. All people stayed in Khartank for about 7 days, none of them wanted to go back to Samarqand although the distance between Samarqand and Khartank was only 3 miles [Siyar al A’lam wa al Nubalah, Volume 012, Page No. 469]
Imam Bulqini also declares this tradition “sound” in his Fatawa. Imam Subki confirms Hakim’s authentication in [Shifa-us-siqam fi ziyarat khayr-il-anam Page No. 120-1]
Click here for Scanned Page (19)
Proof No:11
Imam Ibn al-Haaj (rah) states: It is recommended to visit graves of Saliheen in order to obtain Barakah from them, because the benefit which is obtained by them during their lives is also obtained after their deaths. It has been a norm of Ulama and Muhaqiqoon to make dua near the graves of righteous people and also to ask through their intercession…Anyone who has some need, he should go to the (graves of righteous) and make them Waseela. This reasoning should not be given that Prophet (saw) told not to travel except for three mosques i.e. Masjid ul Harram, his mosque and Masjid ul Aqsa. The great Imam Abu Hamid al-Ghazzali (rah) has mentioned in the chapter of “Adaab As-Safr” of his Ihya that traveling should be done for Ibadah like for Hajj or Jihad, after this he said: It includes traveling to visit graves of Prophets, Sahaba, Tabiyeen including all Ulama and Awliya. Every person whose ziyarah to obtain blessing is permissible in his life is also permissible after his death. [Al-Madkhal, Volume No.1, Page No. 216]
Click here for Scanned Page (20)
Imam Abu Abdullah Ibn al-Haaj al-Maliki also wrote a complete Chapter on visiting Awliyah and Saliheen he Writes: Student (muta-lim) should visit Awliyas and Saliheen and go to see them as seeing them makes the heart alive just as earth becomes alive due to rain, by seeing them the hearts which are stones are turned soft, because they remain present in the Bargah of Allah who is merciful, He never rejects their worship or intentions, and those who attend their Mehfils and those who identity them and those who love them, this is because they are mercy after Allah and his Prophet (Peace Be Upon Him) which remains open for his men, so any one who has these qualities then people should be quick to receive blessing from such people because people who meet these personalities get the blessing,knowledge and memory which cannot be explained, you will know that due to same maani one can see alot of people who got perfection in knowledge and ecstasy,Any one who respects these blessings never gets away from mercy and Barakah, but condition is that the person who should be visited for a look should obey the Sunna’h and protect it and show it from his actions. [Ibn al-Haaj, al-Madkhal Volume 002, Page No. 139] Click here for Scanned Page (78)
Proof No:12
عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رضي اﷲ عنهما قَالَ : قَالَ رَسُوْلُ اﷲِ صلي الله عليه وآله وسلم : مَنْ زَارَ قَبْرِي بَعْدً مَوْتِي کَانَ کَمَنْ زَارَنِي فِي حَيَاتِي
Narrated Abdullah Ibn Umar:
Allah’s Messenger (صلى الله عليه وسلم) said: who ever visits my grave after my death it is same he has visited me in my life.
Reference
►Tibrani Volume 012: Hadith Number 406
►Bayhaqi Shab ul Iman Volume 003: Hadith Number 489
Note: This hadith is narrated by Ibn Umar (ra) but the chain of narrators in this case are totally different hence the hadith becomes Hassan
Imam Ibn Quduma (rah) said:
ويستحب زيارة قبر النبي لما روى الدارقطني بإسناده عن ابن عمر قال: قال رسول الله : «من حج فزار قبري بعد وفاتي فكأنما زارني في حياتي» وفي رواية، «من زار قبري وجبت له شفاعتي
It is recommended to do Ziyarah of Prophet’s grave as it is narrated by Daraqutni with his Isnaad from Ibn Umar (ra) that the Prophet (Peace be upon him) said: Whosoever performs the Hajj after my death then he should visit my grave because It is as If he has visited me during my life. And he also narrated (another hadith) that Whosoever visits my grave then my intercession becomes Wajib for him [Imam Ibn Quduma in al-Mughni, Volume No. 5, Page No. 381]
►Imam al Bahuti al-Hanbli (rah) has also said this in his Al-Kashaf al-Qanna [Volume No. 2, Page No. 290]
Qadhi Iyaad (rah) said in his magnificent Ash-Shifa
في حكم زيارة قبره صلى الله عليه وسلم، وفضيلة من زاره وسلم عليه
و زيارة قبره صلى الله عليه وسلم سنة من سنن المسلمين مجمع عليها، وفضيلة مرغب فيها: روى عن ابن عمر
Chapter: The order of visiting the grave of Prophet (Peace be upon him) and the Virtue of the one visiting it and sending Salam.
It should be known that visiting the grave of Prophet (Peace be upon him) is “Masnoon” [Well known] for all Muslims and they have “IJMA” over it, It has such a virtue that It has been prescribed to us as it comes in the hadith of Ibn Umar (ra) [i.e. whosoever visits my grave then my intercession becomes Wajib for him][Qadhi Iyaad in Ash-Shifa, Volume No.2, Page No. 53]
Proof No:13
عن عبد الله بن مسعود عن النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم قال:
”إن لله ملائكة سياحين يبلغون عن أمتي السلام”. قال: وقال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم:
”حياتي خير لكم تحدثون ويُحدث لكم، ووفاتي خير لكم تعرض علي أعمالكم، فما رأيت من خير حمدت الله عليه وما رأيت من شر استغفرت الله لكم”.
It is attributed to ‘Abdullāh bin Mas‘ūd that the Holy Prophet (صلى الله عليه وآله وسلم) is reported to have said:
My life is blissful for you because you hear traditions from people and relate them to others and my death is also blissful for you because your deeds will be presented to me. If I see the virtues prevail, I will be grateful to Allah, and if I see the vices prevail, I will pray for your forgiveness from Allah.
References
►Haythamī transmitted it in Majma‘-uz-zawā’id (9:24) and said that that tradition had been reported by Bazzār (in his Musnad) and its sub-narrators are all of sahīh (sound) hadith.
►‘Irāqī has confirmed the soundness of its transmission in his book Tarh-ut-tathrīb fī sharh-it-taqrīb (3:297)
►Ibn Sa‘d has recorded it in at-Tabaqāt-ul-kubrā (2:194)
►Qādī ‘Iyād has inscribed this tradition in ash-Shifā (1:19)
►Suyūtī, recording it in al-Khasā’is-ul-kubrā (2:281) and Manāhil-us-sifā fī takhrīj ahādīth ash-Shifā (p.3), has commented that Ibn Abū Usāmah in his Musnad has reproduced it through Bakr bin ‘Abdullāh Muzanī and Bazzār in his Musnad who have relied on its narration by ‘Abdullāh bin Mas‘ūd with a sound chain of transmission. It has been endorsed by Khafājī and Mullā ‘Alī Qārī in their commentaries on ash-Shifā, i.e. Nasīm-ur-riyād (1:102) and Sharh ash-Shifā (1:36) respectively.
►Hadith-scholar Ibn-ul-Jawzī has reproduced it in al-Wafā bi-ahwāl-il-mustafā (2:809-10) from Bakr bin ‘Abdullāh and Anas bin Mālik. Subkī has copied this tradition in Shifā’-us-siqām fī ziyārat khayr-il-anām (p.34) from Bakr bin ‘Abdullāh Muzanī, and Ibn ‘Abd-ul-Hādī in as-Sārim-ul-munkī (p.266-7) has authenticated its veracity.
►Bazzār’s tradition has also been recorded by Ibn Kathīr in al-Bidāyah wan-nihāyah (4:257).
►Ibn Hajar ‘Asqalānī narrated it through Bakr bin ‘Abdullāh Muzanī in al-Matālib-ul-‘āliyah (4:22-3#3853).
►‘Alā’-ud-Dīn ‘Alī copied Ibn Sa‘d’s tradition in Kanz-ul-‘ummāl (11:407#31903) and from Hārith (#31904).
►Nabhānī related it in Hujjatullāh ‘alal-‘ālamīn fī mu‘jazāt sayyid-il-mursalīn (p.713).
Proof No:14
Hadrat Nafi said, “I saw that Hadrat[‘Abdullah] ibn Umar used to come to the grave a hundred times or more. He would say,’Peace be upon the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. Peace be upon Abu Bakr.” Then he would leave. Ibn Umar was also seen to put his hand on the seat of Prophet[SallalLaahu Alayhi Wasallam] at the mimbar and then place his hand on his face [for blessings and Barakah]
[Narrated in Ash-Shifa of Qadi Iyad- Section 9]
Hujjat ul Islam Imam Al-Ghazzali (Rehmatuallah aliye)
Proof No:15
وقد ذكره الغزالي ولذا قيل – وليس بحديث كما توهم – إذا تحيرتم في الأمور فاستعينوا من أصحاب القبور أي أصحاب النفوس الفاضلة المتوفين ولا شك في أنه يحصل لزائرهم مدد روحاني ببركتهم وكثيراً ما تنحل عقد الأمور بأنامل التوسل إلى الله تعالى بحرمتهم،
Translation: Imam Ghazzali (rah) said that whenever anyone is in some difficulty then he should ask the people of tombs for help, who are of (sacred) souls but have passed away (i.e. transferred into another dimension). There is no doubt in it that any person visiting (their tombs) gets spiritual help plus benefit from them and many times when their Waseela is presented in the court of Allah, the difficulties are removed [Tafsir Ruh ul Ma’ani, Volume 30, Page No. 24]
Click here for Scanned Page (41)
Imam Shafi(Rehmatuallah aliye)
Proof No:16
He describes his own experience about the blessings of the tomb of Imam Abū Hanīfah: I derive blessing from the person of Imam Abū Hanīfah and I visit his grave everyday. When I face a problem, I offer two optional cycles of prayer and visit his grave and (while standing) I pray to Allah to solve my problem. And I have not even left the place that my problem is solved.
Reference
►Khatīb Baghdādī has related the incident with a sound chain of transmission in his Tārīkh Baghdād (1:123)
►Ibn Hajar Haythamī, al-Khayrāt-ul-hisān fī manāqib-il-imām al-a‘zam Abū Hanīfah (p.94)
► Muhammad Zāhid Kawtharī, Maqālāt (p.381)
►Ibn ‘Ābidīn Shāmī in Radd-ul-muhtār ‘alā Durr-il-mukhtār (1:41).
Sheikh ul-Islam al-Hafiz al-Imam Nawawi(Rehmatuallah aliye)
Proof No:17
In his Kitab ul Adhkaar:
اعلم أنه ينبغي لكل من حجّ أن يتوجه إلى زيارة رسول اللّه صلى اللّه عليه وسلم، سواء كان ذلك طريقه أو لم يكن، فإن زيارته صلى اللّه عليه وسلم من أهمّ القربات وأربح المساعي وأفضل الطلبات، فإذا توجَّه للزيارة أكثرَ من الصلاة عليه صلى اللّه عليه وسلم في طريقه، فإذا وقعَ بصرُه على أشجار المدينة وحَرمِها وما يَعرفُ بها زاد من الصلاة والتسليم عليه صلى اللّه عليه وسلم، وسألَ اللّه تعالى أن ينفعَه بزيارته صلى اللّه عليه وسلم، وأن يُسعدَه بها في الدارين، وليقلْ: اللَّهُمَّ افْتَحْ عَليَّ أبْوَابَ رَحْمَتِكَ وَارْزُقْنِي في زِيارَةِ قَبْرِ نَبِيِّكَ صلى اللّه عليه وسلم ما رزقْتَهُ أوْلِياءَكَ وأهْلَ طَاعَتِكَ واغْفِرْ لي وارْحمنِي يا خَيْرَ مَسْؤُول
Section: Chapter regarding Visit to the Tomb of the Messenger of Allah (Salallaho alaihi wasalam), and the Dhikr made there”
It should be known that “EVERYONE” who performs the hajj should set out to visit the Messenger of Allah (Salallaho alaihi wasalam), “WHETHER IT IS ON ONE’S WAY OR NOT” because visiting him (Salallaho alaihi wasalam) is one of the most important acts of worship, the most rewarded of efforts, and best of goals. When one sets out to perform the visit, one should do much of the blessings and peace upon him (salallaho alaihi wasalam) on the way. And when one’s eye falls on the trees of Medina, and its sanctum and landmarks, one should increase sending the blessings and peace upon the Prophet (Allah bless him and give him peace), asking Allah Most High to benefit one by one’s “VISIT TO HIM” (Allah bless him and give him peace)…and grant one felicity in this world and the next through it. One should say,”O Allah, open for me the doors of Your mercy, and bestow upon me, through the visit to the Grave of Your prophet (Allah bless him and give him peace), that which You have bestowed upon Your friends, those who obey You. Forgive me and show me mercy, O Best of Those Asked” (Imam Nawawi in Kitab ul Adhkaar, Page No. 178)
Click here for Scanned Page (30)
Ibn Qayyim al Jawziyyah
(Ibn Qayyim al Jawziyyah is the top ranking scholar of Salafis, He passionately supported, defended and advocated the ideas of his teacher Ibn Taymiyyah due to which he came to be known as his best disciple)
Proof No:18
المسألة الأولى وهي هل تعرف الأموات زيارة الأحياء وسلامهم أم لا قال
ابن عبد البر ثبت عن النبي أنه قال : ما من مسلم يمر على قبر أخيه كان يعرفه في الدنيا فيسلم عليه إلا رد الله عليه روحه حتى يرد عليه السلام فهذا نص في أنه بعينه ويرد عليه السلام وفي الصحيحين عنه من وجوه متعددة أنه أمر بقتلى بدر فألقوا في قليب ثم جاء حتى وقف عليهم وناداهم بأسمائهم يا فلان ابن فلان ويا فلان ابن فلان هل وجدتم ما وعدكم ربكم حقا فإني وجدت ما وعدني ربى حقا فقال له عمر يا رسول الله ما تخاطب من أقوام قد جيفوا فقال والذي بعثنى بالحق ما أنتم بأسمع لما أقول منهم ولكنهم لا يستطيعون جوابا وثبت عنه صلى الله وآله وسلم أن الميت يسمع قرع نعال المشيعين له إذا انصرفوا عنه وقد شرع النبي لأمته إذا سلموا على أهل القبور أن يسلموا عليهم سلام من يخاطبونه فيقول السلام عليكم دار قوم مؤمنين وهذا خطاب لمن يسمع ويعقل ولولا ذلك لكان هذا الخطاب بمنزلة خطاب المعدوم والجماد والسلف مجمعون على هذا وقد تواترت الآثار عنهم بأن الميت يعرف زيارة الحي له ويستبشر به
Translation: “The First Matter”: Do the dead recognize those who visit them and also hear their greetings or not? Ibn Abdul Barr said that It is proven from Prophet (saw) that he said: Any Muslim who passes by the grave of his brother whom he knew in the worldly life and says Salam to him then Allah grants Ruh to him and he even returns the greeting. Hence It is proven that the deceased recognizes the visitor and also replies to the greeting.It is narrated with multiple chains in Sahihayn (i.e. Bukhari and Muslim) that on order of Prophet (Peace be upon him) a well was dug for the dead of Badr, after which Prophet (saw) stood nearby and called them out as: “Ya Fulan ibn Fulan (i.e. O Son of so-and-so”) wa-Ya Fulan ibn Fulan, have you not found what your Lord had promised with you to be correct? As for me, I have found the promises of my Lord to be (perfectly) correct…Umar listened to the words of Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) and said: Allah’s Messenger, how do they listen and respond to you when they are dead and their bodies have decayed. Thereupon he (the Holy Prophet) said: By Him who has sent me with truth, what I am saying to them, even you cannot hear more distinctly than they, but they lack the power to reply.[Agreed upon]… (Next Page No. 54): It is also proven from Prophet (Salallaho alaihi wasalam) that when people return after burying the dead then he even hears their footsteps. Other than this Prophet (saw) has taught his Ummah to say Salaam to the dead by addressing them (directly) i.e. O Momineen may peace be upon you. This type of addressing is only done to a person who can hear and understand you otherwise this address would have been as if its addressed to someone who is not present and cannot hear (which ofcourse is false).It has come as “Tawatur (i.e. definitely known)” from Islaaf that dead recognize those who visit them and also get happy on their visit. End Quote – [Kitab ar Ruh Page No. 53 (After this Ibn Qayyim quotes sayings of many Islaaf as proof of deceased hearing us in ther graves)]
Click here for Scanned Page (22)
حدثني محمد بن الحسين حدثنى يحيى بن أبى بكير حدثنى الفضل بن موفق ابن خال سفيان بن عيينة قال لما مات أبى جزعت عليه جزعا شديدا فكنت آتى قبره في كل يوم ثم قصرت عن ذلك ما شاء الله ثم انى اتيته يوما فبينا أنا جالس عند القبر غلبتنى عيناى فنمت فرأيت كأن قبر ابى قد انفرج وكأنه قاعد في قبره متوحشا أكفانه عليه سحنة الموتى قال فكأني بكيت لما رأيته قال يا بنى ما أبطأ بك عني قلت وإنك لتعلم بمجيئي قال ما جئت مرة إلا علمتها وقد كنت تأتينى فآنس بك وأسر بك ويسر من حولى بدعائك قال فكنت آتية بعد ذلك كثيرا
Translation: It is narrated from Ibn Uyaina (rah)’s meternal cousin Fudayl (rah) that he got very sad on death of his father and he used to do Ziyarah of his Qabr everyday, however by the will of Allah after sometime he did not visit it often.once when he came and sat near the grave he fell asleep and saw in the dream that his father’s grave has been opened and he is covered in a sheet with a look which is of dead people. Seeing this he started to cry. (His father) asked: My son why didn’t you visit me everyday? He replied: Are you aware of my visitation? (His father) said: I was aware of your arrival every time,your visitation and your Dua is source of happiness not only for me but also those who are buried near me. After this I (again) started to visit his Qabr very often.
Note: Ibn Qayyim has himself answered a doubt which might arise in somebody’s mind i.e. how could dreams be proof of something?, Ibn Qayyim said dreams are indeed not proof, however in this case the dreams have reached us in great number and that too from righteous people therefore this will be equivalent to their literal narration because a thing which is great in their sight is also great in sight of Allah, other than this it is also proven from explicit proofs.[Kitab ar Ruh]
Ibn Qayyim wrote:
أيضا ما جرى عليه عمل الناس قديما وإلى الآن
من تلقين الميت في قبره ولولا أنه يسمع ذلك وينتفع به لم يكن فيه فائدة وكان عبثا وقد سئل عنه الإمام أحمد رحمه الله فاستحسنه واحتج عليه بالعمل ويروى فيه حديث ضعيف ذكره الطبرانى في معجمه من حديث أبى أمامة قال قال رسول الله إذا مات أحدكم فسويتم عليه التراب فليقم أحدكم على رأس قبره ثم يقول يا فلان ابن فلانة فإنه يسمع ولايجيب ثم ليقل يا فلان ابن فلانة الثانية فإنه يستوي قاعدا ثم ليقل يا فلان ابن فلانة يقول أرشدنا رحمك الله ولكنكم لاتسمعون فيقول أذكر ما خرجت عليه من الدنيا شهادة أن لا إله إلا الله وان محمد رسول الله وأنك رضيت بالله ربا وبالإسلام دينا وبمحمد نبيا وبالقرآن إماما فان منكرا ونكيرا يتأخر كل واحد منهما ويقول انطلق بنا ما يقعدنا عند هذا وقد لقن حجته ويكون الله ورسوله حجيجه دونهما
Translation: Since old times till today the tradition of people addressing the deceased has been going on at their graves, this proves that the deceased hears us and also takes heed, if not then the (Talqeen) would have been worthless.
Imam Ahmed (rah) was asked about it and he (considered Talqeen) to be recommended by taking the practise of (vast majority of Muslims) as Hujjah (i.e. Proof). In Muj’am al Kabir at Tabrani there is a weak Hadith regarding this from Abu Amama in which it states that Prophet (saw) told to call out the deceased with his and his mother’s name while adding dust in his grave by standing on his head’s side because he hears us whereas we cannot hear him, then upon calling him the second time, he sits straight, and upon third time he will respond which you would not hear. You should then say: May Allah have mercy upon you, take benefit from our address, then remind him of the Tawhid and Risalah upon which he passed away i.e. to keep La Ilaha Il Allah Muhammad ur Rasul Ullah in his mind and also that he was satisfied with the Deen of Allah, Islam, Nabuwah of Muhammad (salallaho alaihi wasalam) and guidance of Quran..Hearing this (Talqeen) the Munkir and Nakeer move aside and say to themselves that they should return as there is no need to stand near this person because he has been reminded of (all necessary) things and Allah and his Apostle (saw) are enough as proof over him.
Proof No:19
Said ibn Musayyab said, “The adhan and iqama were heard being recited in the al-Hujrat an-Nabawiyya when the adhan could not be called and salat could not be performed in Masjid an-Nabi,” on the day when the men of Yazid tortured the people of al-Madinat al-munawwara -the ‘Harra’ event that took place in 61 A.H.
Reference: Ibn Taymiyya [d. 728 A.H. (1328)], too, quoted this in his book Iqtida’ as-sirati ‘l-mustaqim.
Proof No:20
Ibn al-Qayyim al-Jawziyya quoted, in his book Kitab ar-ruh and on the authority of Ibn Abi ‘d-dunya, Sadaqat ibn Sulaiman al-Jafari as saying, “I was a man of bad habits. I repented of them after my father’s death. I gave up my impetuosity. Once I committed a fault. Thereupon, I dreamt of my father saying, ‘Oh my son! I have been feeling comfortable in my grave with your beautiful deeds. What you do is shown to us. Your deeds have been like those of the sulaha’. But I felt very sad and ashamed of what you did recently. Do not make me feel ashamed among the dead nearby.”
Proof No:21
Ibrahim Ibn Shayban said: “One year I went on a pilgrimage then I came to Madinah and approached the grave of the prophet(صلى الله عليه وآله وسلم) and said Salam to him. I heard, coming from inside the room, the reply:”Wa’alaikum al-salam.”
Narrated from Muhammad ibn Hibban by Abu Nu’aim in Al-Targhib (#102), Ibn Al-Najjar in Akhbar al-Madinah (pg. 146), Ibn Jawzi al-Qayyim in Muthir al-Gharam (pg. 486-498), Al-Fayruzabadi in Al-Silat wal Bushr (pg. 54) and by Ibn Taimiyya in Iatida’ al-Sirat al-Mustaqim (pg. 373 to 374)
Proof No:22
Ibn taimiyya was asked if the dead are aware of the living who visit them. Ibn taimiyya replied : “There is no doubt that they are aware of the living that visit them.” And Ibn Taymiyyah quoted the following Hadith in his support: “The proof of dead awareness comes from two Sahih Books of Bukhari and Muslim in which Rasool Allah(alayhi salaat wa salaam) said that when people have buried a dead person and leave for home, the dead can hear the thumps of sandaled feet of those who leave.”
(Majma al-Fatawa by Ibn Taymiyyah, vol. 24, page 362 )
Imam Ibn Jawzi(Rehmatuallah aliye)
Proof No:23
IMAM IBN JAWZI (RAH) WROTE A WHOLE BOOK DISCUSSING THIS IN DETAIL MENTIONING BIOGRAPHIES OF AWLIYA, he writes:
Ma`ruf al-Karkhi (d. 200H): “His grave can be seen in Baghdad, and one seeks blessings with it. al-Hafiz Ibrahim al-Harbi (d. 285H) — Imam Ahmad’s companion — used to say: Ma`ruf’s grave is proven medicine”(2:214) Ibn al-Jawzi adds: “We ourselves go to Ibrahim al-Harbi’s grave and seek blessings with it” (2:410)
al-hafiz al-Dhahabi also relates Ibrahim al-Harbi’s saying about Ma`ruf al-Karkhi: “Ma`ruf’s grave is proven medicine.” Siyar a`lam al-nubala’ (9:343).
Ibn al-Jawzi writes in Muthir Al-Gharam Al-Sakin Ila Ashraf Al-Amakin:
Chapter on Visiting the Grave of The Prophet
He who visits the grave of Allah’s Messenger should stand while visiting him with in most respectful manner possible, as if he were with him in his lifetime. Ibn `Umar narrates that Allah’s Messenger said: “He who performs pilgrimage then visits my grave after my death, is like those who visited me during my lifetime.” Ibn `Umar narrates: Allah’s Messenger said, “He who visits my grave becomes eligible for my intercession.” Anas narrates: Allah’s Messenger said: “He who visits me in Madina counting on his visit to me (muhtasiban), I will be his witness and intercessor on the day of Judgment.”
Al-Hafidh Ibn Jawzi in Kitab al Wafa
Abu Bakr al-Minqari said: I was with (al-hafiz) al-Tabarani and (al-hafiz) Abu al-Shaykh in the Prophet’s Mosque, in some difficulty. We became very hungry. That day and the next we didn’t eat. When it was time for `isha, I came to the Prophet’s grave and I said: “O Messenger of Allah, we are hungry, we are hungry” (ya rasullallah al-ju` al-ju`)! Then I left. Abu al-Shaykh said to me: Sit. Either there will be food for us, or death. I slept and Abu al-Shaykh slept. al-Tabarani stayed awake, researching something. Then an `Alawi (a descendant of `Ali) came knocking at the door with two boys, each one carrying a palm-leaf basket filled with food. We sat up and ate. We thought that the children would take back the remainder but they left everything behind. When we finished, the `Alawi said: O people, did you complain to the Prophet? I saw him in my sleep and he ordered me to bring something to you.[Al-Hafidh Ibn Jawzi, Kitab al Wafa, Page No. 818, #1536]
Note: Imam Ibn Jawzi (rah) was amongst the most strict scholars of Jirh wa Tadil, and in this book he mentioned in the beginning that he has not mixed false narrations with authentic ones (i.e. he wrote this work on seerah only with true narrations which have reached the stage of Sahih or Hassan either through chain or other Shawahid)
Click here for Scanned Page (25)
Imam Jalaluddin Suyuti (Rehmatuallah aliye)
Proof No:24
Imam Ibn al Mubarak in his {Az-Zuhd}, Hakeem Tirimdhi in his {Nawadir al Asool}, Ibn Abi Duniya and Ibn Mundah narrated from Sa’eed Ibn Musayb (rah) who narrated from Salman (al Farsi – Radhi Allah) that theSpirits of momineen reside in the Barzakh of earth and “THEY CAN GO WHEREVER THEY WANT”whereas the spirits of Kufaar are in Sajeen…
Hakeem Tirimdhi narrates from Salman (al Farsi – Radhi Allah, and narrated similar hadith)…
Ibn Abi Duniya narrated form Malik bin Anas (i.e. Imam Malik – Rahimuhullah) who said: This hadith has reached me that Spirits of Momineen are free and they go wherever they want [As-Suyuti in Sharh as Sudoor, Page No. 167]
Also: Ibn Qayyim al Jawziyyah has also proven this in his magnificent Kitab ar Ruh, Page No. 244, Published by Dar Ibn Kathir, Damascus, Syria.
Click here for Scanned Page (26)
The tomb of Abū Ayyūb al-Ansārī
Proof No:25
He was one of the great Companions. He took part in the battle of Constantinople. Near the enemy border he fell ill. As the illness grew worse, he dictated his will as follows:
When I die, take my dead body with you, when you line up against the enemy, bury me in your feet
►Ibn ‘Abd-ul-Barr, al-Istiab fī ma‘rifat-il-ashāb (1:404-5)
So, acting on his will, the Islamic soldiers buried him at the foot of the fort and warned the enemies that in case they tried to desecrate his grave, no church in the Islamic country would remain safe. Thus, even the enemies were forced to revere his grave, and people soon came to know the blessings emanating from the grave. Whatever they prayed for at the grave was immediately granted.
And Abū Ayyūb’s grave lies near the ramparts of the fort and everybody knows it… When people pray for rain there, it starts raining.
►Ibn ‘Abd-ul-Barr, al-Istiab fī ma‘rifat-il-ashāb (1:405)
Mujahid says:
Whenever there is famine, people expose the grave, so it starts raining
Imam Bayhaqi
Proof No:26
[Hadith Number 3879] Abu Ishaq al-Qarshi (ra) narrates that there was a man with us in Madina. Whenever he used to see any bad deed which he was not capable of stop with his hand, he used to go to the grave of Prophet (Peace be upon him) and say: O the inhabitants of Qabr i.e. Prophet and Sahaba (Abu Bakr and Umar) and our helpers please look towards our state. — [Hadith Number 3880] Abu Harb Hilali (ra) narrates that one Arabi performed Hajj and then came to the door of Prophet’s Mosque. He tied his camel there and enter the mosque till he reached the grave of Prophet (Peace be upon him). He stood at the feet of Prophet (Peace be upon him) and said: Peace be upon you O Prophet, then he offered greetings to Abu Bakr and Umar (Ridhwan Allaho Ajmain), he then turned towards the Prophet again and said: O Messenger of Allah, May my parents be taken ransom for you, I have come in your court because I am filled with sins and mistakes, so that I can make you a waseela infront of Allah so that you can intercede for me, because Allah has said in his Book: And We have not sent any Messenger but that he must be obeyed by the Command of Allah. And, (O Beloved,) if they, having wronged their souls, had come to you imploring the forgiveness of Allah and the Messenger (blessings and peace be upon him) had also asked forgiveness for them, then (owing to this mediation and intercession) they would certainly have found Allah Most Relenting, Ever-Merciful. (Quran 4/64)” Then he turned towards a big group of Sahaba while saying: O best of those who are buried in deep””And from whose fragrance the depth and the height have become sweet” “May I be the ransom for a grave which thou inhabit” “And in which are found purity, bounty and munificence!”
[Shuab ul Iman Volume 006, Page No. 60 Hadith Number 3879-80] Click here for Scanned Page (76)
Al-Hafidh Ibn Hibban
Proof No:27
…” (مات على بن موسى الرضا بطوس من شربة سقاه إياها المأمون فمات من ساعته وذلك في يوم السبت آخر يوم سنة ثلاث ومائتين وقبره بسناباذ خارج النوقان مشهور يزار بجنب قبر الرشيد، قد زرته مرارا كثيرة وما حلت بي شدة في وقت مقامى بطوس فزرت قبر على بن موسى الرضا صلوات الله على جده وعليه ودعوت الله إزالتها عنى إلا أستجيب لي وزالت عنى تلك الشدة وهذا شيء جربته مرارا فوجدته كذلك أماتنا الله على محبة المصطفى وأهل بيته صلى الله عليه وعليهم أجمعين)
Ibn Hibban (rah) relates his own account of going to Al-Ridha’s (rah) grave, performing Tawassul through him and states that whenever “I was afflicted with a problem during my stay in Tus, I would visit the grave of Ali bin Musa (Allah (SWT)’s blessings be upon his grandfather and him) and ask Allah (SWT) to relieve me of that problem and it (my dua) would be answered and the problem alleviated. And this is something I did, and found to work, many times
[Ibn Hibban, Kitab uth-Thiqat Volume 008, Page No. 456-7 #14411] Click here for Scanned Page (77)
Proof No:28
Abu Hanifa An Nafi An Ibn Umar, Qaal: The appropriate way is that you turn towards the grave of Prophet (salallaho alaihi wasalam) coming from the qibla while HAVING YOUR BACK TOWARDS QIBLA, FACING DIRECTLY TOWARDS THE QABR AND SAY PEACE BE UPON YOU O (YA) PROPHET OF ALLAH AND HIS RAHMAH AND BARAKAH (Musnad Imam Abu Hanifa, Bab Ziyarah Qabr an Nabi Salallaho alaihi wasalam)
Recitation of Quran
وَالَّذِينَ جَاؤُوا مِن بَعْدِهِمْ يَقُولُونَ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لَنَا وَلِإِخْوَانِنَا الَّذِينَ سَبَقُونَا بِالْإِيْمَانِ وَلَا تَجْعَلْ فِي قُلُوبِنَا غِلًّا لِّلَّذِينَ آمَنُوا رَبَّنَا إِنَّكَ رَؤُوفٌ رَّحِيمٌ
And those who came after them say: “Our Lord! Forgive us, and our brethren who came before us into the Faith, and leave not, in our hearts, rancour (or sense of injury) against those who have believed. Our Lord! Thou art indeed Full of Kindness, Most Merciful.”[59:10]
Tafsir Ibn Kathir: وَالَّذِينَ جَآءُوا مِن بَعْدِهِمْ يَقُولُونَ
(And those who came after them say), meaning, the statement that they utter is,
رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لَنَا وَلإِخْوَنِنَا الَّذِينَ سَبَقُونَا بِالإَيمَـنِ وَلاَ تَجْعَلْ فِى قُلُوبِنَا غِلاًّ
(Our Lord! Forgive us and our brethren who have preceded us in faith, and put not in our hearts any hatred), meaning, rage or envy,
لِّلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ رَبَّنَآ إِنَّكَ رَءُوفٌ رَّحِيمٌ
(against those who have believed. Our Lord! You are indeed full of kindness, Most Merciful.) Indeed, it is a beautiful way that Imam Malik used this honorable Ayah to declare that the Rafidah who curse the Companions do not have a share in the Fai’ money, because they do not have the good quality of those whom Allah has described here that they say,
رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لَنَا وَلإِخْوَنِنَا الَّذِينَ سَبَقُونَا بِالإَيمَـنِ وَلاَ تَجْعَلْ فِى قُلُوبِنَا غِلاًّ لِّلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ رَبَّنَآ إِنَّكَ رَءُوفٌ رَّحِيمٌ
(Our Lord! Forgive us and our brethren who have preceded us in faith, and put not in our hearts any hatred against those who have believed. Our Lord! You are indeed full of kindness, Most Merciful.) Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that `A’ishah said, “They were commanded to invoke Allah to forgive them, but instead, they cursed them!” She then recited this Ayah,
وَالَّذِينَ جَآءُوا مِن بَعْدِهِمْ يَقُولُونَ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لَنَا وَلإِخْوَنِنَا الَّذِينَ سَبَقُونَا بِالإَيمَـنِ
(And those who came after them say: “Our Lord! Forgive us and our brethren who have preceded us in faith, and put not in our hearts any hatred against those who have believed.”)
The above mentioned verse demonstrate that if anyone prays on behalf of another person, the latter will receive the spiritual benefits by Allah’s Will.This also demonstrates that if it was the wrong action Allah would not have ordered us to pray for other people, nor would He have stated that those who ask for forgiveness for the deceased receive praises from Allah.
Evidence from Hadith
Proof No 1
Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim write that:
“A man came to the Prophet Muhammad (may Allah bless him and grant him peace) and said ‘My mother has suddenly died and she did not leave any will, but I suspect that if she did then she would have told me to give something to charity. Now if I offer something in charity on her behalf, will she get the reward?’ Prophet Muhammad (may Allah bless him and grant him peace) replied, ‘Yes.’Then the man said, ‘I make you, the Prophet, my witness that I offer my garden full of fruits in charity'”
►[Bukhari chapter on ‘Al-Wasiya’ Volume 4, Book 51, Number 19]
►[Muslim, chapter on ‘Al-Wasiya’ Book 13, Number 4003]
This hadith, as can be clearly read, proves that to offer a charity on behalf of the deceased will result in the deceased obtaining a benefit.
Proof No 2
Imam al-Bukhari writes:
“Prophet Muhammad (may Allah bless him and grant him peace) has said, ‘The status of the deceased is raised [during their time in the grave], and the deceased ask Allah why this has happened. Allah replies,’Your son has prayed for your forgiveness'”
►[al-Bukhari, Al-Adab Al-Mufid, chapter on ‘Excellency of Parents’]
From this particular hadith it can be understood that not only charity, but the offering of prayers (making duas) and the giving of alms, will also benefit the deceased.
Proof No 3
حدّثنا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ . حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ الْحَسَنِ بْنِ شَقِيقٍ ، عَنِ ابْنِ الْمُبَارَكِ ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ التَّيْمِيِّ ، عَنْ أَبِي عُثْمَانَ وَلَيْسَ بِالنَّهْدِيِّ ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ مَعْقِلِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ ، قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ: «اِقْرَؤُوهَا عِنْدَ مَوْتَاكُمْ» يَعْنِي يَس.
The Prophet of Allah Said: Recite It (Iqarahu) on (‘Inda) the deceased/dying that means Surah Yaseen.
(Sunan Ibn Majah, Kitab Al Janaiz #1438)
The commentator of Sunan Ibn Majah further states:
قوله ( عند موتاكم )
His saying : On the deceased/dying — That is to say on the dying or (Aw) after (Ba’ad) death Also.
(Sharh Sunan Ibn Majah Al Sanadi , Ibid)
In the commentary of Sunan Abu Dawud, entitled Awn Al Ma’bud Sharh Sunan Abi Dawud it states:
وعند النسائي من حديث ابن عباس ” أنه صلى على جنازة فقرأ بفاتحة الكتاب وسورة وجهر فلما فرغ قال سنة وحق
And in NAsai the hadith from Ibn Abbas: He prayed the funeral prayer and read the Fatiha.
Proof No 4
The Prophet said: iqra’u `ala mawtakum ya seen “Read Ya Seen over those of you who are dying/deceased.”
References
►Abu Dawud in his Sunan (Jana’iz)
►al-Nasa’i in his Sunan (`Amal al-yawm wal-layla),
►Ibn Majah in his Sunan (Jana’iz),
►Ibn Hibban in his Sahih (Ihsan), and he declared it sound (sahih).
Proof No 5
Narrated byMa’qil ibn Yasar al-Muzani
The Prophet (peace be upon him) said, “If anyone recites Ya-Sin out of a desire for Allah’s favour, his past sins will be forgiven him; so recite it over those of you who are dying.”
Bayhaqi transmitted it in Shu’ab al-Iman.
►Al-Tirmidhi Hadith No:2178
Imam Nawawi (Rehmatuallah alihe)
Proof No 6
It is narrated in Sahih Muslim from Amr bin al-Aas (RA) that he said: When you have buried me then stand around my grave for a time in which a Camel could be slaughtered and its meat is distributed, so that I may “ENJOY YOUR COMPANY” and ascertain what answer I can give to the messengers (angels) of Allah.
It is narrated in Abu Dawud and Baihaqi with “HASSAN” chain from Uthman (RA) who said: The Prophet (Peace be upon him) after burying the deceased used to stand (on his side) and say: Ask Allah for his forgivenss and that he should stand firm because he is being questioned.
Imam Shafi’i (rah) and his companions said: To recite something from Quran (at the grave) is recommended, If “KHATAM UL QURAN” is done then it is even better.
It is narrated in Sunnan Baihaqi with “HASSAN CHAIN” that Ibn Umar (ra) considered it Mustahab to recite Beginning and ending Ayahs of Surah Baqarah at the grave after burying
[Kitab ul Adhkaar, Page No. 278]
Imam Nawawi said: “Whoever visits a grave, let him greet its dweller, recite some Qur’an, and make an invocation for the deceased.”
►al-Nawawi, Minhaj al-Talibin, end of Kitab al-Jana’iz.
He also said in al-Majmu` sharh al-muhadhdhab: “It is desirable (yustahabb) that one who is visiting the graves recite from the Qur’an what is easy for him to recite, after which, that he invoke Allah on their behalf. Shafi`i stipulated it and his companions all agreed with him.” In another place he says: “If they conclude the recitation of the Qur’an over the grave it is better.”
►Suyuti mentioned both excerpts in his Sharh al-sudur (p. 311).
“The scholars have declared desirable — mustahabb — the recitation of the Qur’an over the grave.”
►Imam Nawai Sharh Sahih Muslim (al-Mays ed. 3/4:206)
Proof No 7
It is related that al-`Ala’ ibn al-Lajlaj said to his children: “When you bury me, say as you place me in the side-opening (lahd) of the grave: Bismillah wa `ala millati rasulillah — In the name of Allah and according to the way of Allah’s Messenger — then flatten the earth over me, and read at the head of my grave the beginning of Surat al-Baqara and its end, for I have seen that Ibn `Umar liked it.”
References
►Narrated by Bayhaqi in al-Sunan al-Kubra (4:56),
►Ibn Qudama in al-Mughni (2:474, 2:567, 1994 ed. 2:355)
►al-Tabarani in al-Kabir, and Haythami said in Majma` al-zawa’id (3:44) that the latter’s narrators were all declared trustworthy.
Proof No 8
Ibn Taymiyya writes:
“From the authentic ahadith there is evidence pointing out that the deceased person will gain rewards from all the good deeds carried out on his/her behalf by others. Some people raise the objection that a person can only gain reward from their own actions, and refer to the Qur’an [for evidence]. This is not correct. Firstly, because a Muslim recieves the reward of those deeds that he /she has never done themselves [for example]: like Allah says in the Qur’an that the angels of the Throne of Allah, glorify Allah and ask for forgiveness on behalf of all the Muslims.It is also evident from the Qur’an [that] Allah Most High ordered Prophet Muhammad (may Allah bless him and grant him peace) to pray for his Umma, since his du’a’ is the peace of mind for the Umma. In the same way, the du’a is offered in the funeral prayer, when visiting the grave and when praying for the deceased
“Secondly, we know that Allah Most High rewards us through the deeds of other people, which are carried out on our behalf. An example is where the Prophet Muhammad (may Allah bless him and grant him peace) said, ‘Whenever a Muslim prays for other Muslims, Allah appoints an angel to say Amin’ – i.e. the angel asks Allah for the acceptance of the prayer. Sometimes Allah blesses the participants of the funeral prayer in response to the prayer from the deceased and vice-versa”
Reference:[Ibn Taymiyya, Mujmu’ al-Fatawa, Saudia Arabian edition, vol.7, page 500 &vol.24, page 367]
Hafiz Ibn al-Qayyim
Proof No 9
وقد ذكر عن جماعة من السلف أنهم أوصوا أن يقرأ عند قبورهم وقت الدفن قال عبد الحق يروى أن عبد الله بن عمر أمر أن يقرأ عند قبره سورة البقرة وممن رأى ذلك المعلى بن عبد الرحمن وكان الامام أحمد ينكر ذلك أولا حيث لم يبلغه فيه أثر ثم رجع عن ذلك وقال الخلال في الجامع كتاب القراءة عند القبور اخبرنا العباس بن محمد الدورى حدثنا يحيى بن معين حدثنا مبشر الحلبى حدثني عبد الرحمن بن العلاء بن اللجلاج عن أبيه قال قال أبى إذا أنامت فضعنى في اللحد وقل بسم الله وعلى سنة رسول الله وسن على التراب سنا واقرأ عند رأسى بفاتحة البقرة فإنى سمعت عبد الله بن عمر يقول ذلك
قال عباس الدورى سألت أحمد بن حنبل قلت تحفظ في القراءة على القبر شيئا فقال لا وسألت يحيى ابن معين فحدثنى بهذا الحديث قال الخلال وأخبرني الحسن بن أحمد الوراق حدثنى على بن موسى الحداد وكان صدوقا قال كنت مع أحمد بن حنبل ومحمد بن قدامة الجوهرى في جنازة فلما دفن الميت جلس رجل ضرير يقرأ عند القبر فقال له أحمد يا هذا إن القراءة عند القبر بدعة فلما خرجنا من المقابر قال محمد بن قدامة لأحمد بن حنبل يا أبا عبد الله ما تقول في مبشر الحلبي قال ثقة قال كتبت عنه شيئا قال نعم فأخبرني مبشر عن عبد الرحمن بن العلاء اللجلاج عن أبيه أنه أوصى إذا دفن أن يقرأ عند رأسه بفاتحة البقرة وخاتمتها وقال سمعت ابن عمر يوصي بذلك فقال له أحمد فارجع وقل للرجل يقرأ
وقال الحسن بن الصباح الزعفراني سألت الشافعي عن القراءة عند القبر فقال لا بأس بها
Translation: It is narrated from a group of Islaaf that they advised to recite (Quran) on their graves at the time of burying them. Abdul Haq has narrated that “Ibn Umar (RA) ordered (others) to recite Surah Baqarah on his grave” A’la bin Abdur Rahman also holds the same opinion. Imam Ahmed (rah) did not agree to this in the beginning because proof had not reached him then, “however later he agreed” Ala’ bin Lajlaaj (Radhi Allaho anho) has narrated that his father advised that when he is to be buried you should recite بسم الله وعلى سنة رسول الله and then add dust, after this stand on the side and recite the beginning of Surah al Baqarah, because he heard Ibn Umar (RA) saying this. (Note: The Hadith is traced as Marfu i.e. from Prophet salallaho alaihi wasalam in Al-Kabir of Imam Tabrani, Imam Haythami called all its narrators to be Thiqa in Majma az Zawaid 3:44)…
Abbas Ad-Dori (rah) narrates that he asked Imam Ahmed bin Hanbal if there is any tradition about reciting (Quran) on the graves? (Imam Ahmed) said No! However when Yahya bin Moin (rah) was asked he narrated that he along with Imam Ahmed (rah) and Ibn Quduma (rah) took part in a funeral procession. After burial a blind person started to recite (Quran) on the Qabr, Imam Ahmed said: It is Bidah to recite (Quran) near the grave, however when we left the graveyard ibn Qudama (rah) asked Imam Ahmed (rah) what his stance was on Mubashar al Halbi (rah)? Imam Ahmed said that “HE IS THIQA” (Ibn Qudama) said: Have you taken his narrations? Imam Ahmed said “Yes” at this Ibn Qudama said: Mubashar narrated from Abdur Rahman bin Ala’ bin Lajlaj (RA) … (and he mentioned the same narration as mentioned above), hearing this “IMAM AHMED ASKED TO CALL THE BLIND MAN BACK FOR RECITING (ON THE GRAVE)”
References
►Ibn Qayyim in Kitab ar Ruh, Page Nos. 64-65, Published by Dar Ibn Kathir, Damascus, Syria.
Click here for Scanned Page (29)
►Narrated by al-Ghazali in his Ihya, book of “The Remembrance of Death and the Afterlife,” trans. T.J. Winter [`Abd al-Hakim Murad] (Cambridge: Islamic Texts Society, 1989) p. 117.
►al-Khallal narrates it in al-Amr bi al-ma`ruf (p. 122 #240-241)
►Ibn Qudama in al-Mughni (2:567, Beirut 1994 ed. 2:355) and Qal`a’ji in Fiqh Ibn `Umar (p. 618).
Ghazali prefaces the relation with the words: “There is no harm in reciting the Qur’an over graves.”
بها وذكر الخلال عن الشعبي قال كانت الأنصار إذا مات لهم الميت اختلفوا إلى قبره يقرءون عنده القرآن قال وأخبرني أبو يحيى الناقد قال سمعت الحسن بن الجروى يقول مررت على قبر أخت لي فقرأت عندها تبارك لما يذكر فيها فجاءني رجل فقال إنى رأيت أختك في المنام تقول جزى الله أبا على خيرا فقد انتفعت بما قرأ أخبرني الحسن بن الهيثم قال سمعت أبا بكر بن الأطروش ابن بنت أبي نصر بن التمار يقول كان رجل يجيء إلى قبر أمه يوم الجمعة فيقرأ سورة يس فجاء في بعض أيامه فقرأ سورة يس ثم قال اللهم إن كنت قسمت لهذه السورة ثوابا فاجعله في أهل هذه المقابر فلما كان يوم الجمعة التي تليها جاءت امرأة فقالت أنت فلان ابن فلانة قال نعم قالت إن بنتا لي ماتت فرأيتها في النوم جالسة على شفير قبرها فقلت ما أجلسك ها هنا فقالت إن فلان ابن فلانة جاء إلى قبر أمه فقرأ سورة يس وجعل ثوابها لأهل المقابر فأصابنا من روح ذلك أو غفر لنا أو نحو ذلك
Translation: Hassan bin Jarvi (rah) has narrated that he recited Surah al-Mulk at the grave of his sister. A person came to him and said that he saw his sister in dream who said: May Allah give Jaza (to my brother) because his Qir’at has been of benefit to me. One person used to recite Surah Yasin at the grave of his mother every Friday.
Once he recited Surah Yasin and made a dua: O Allah If in your sight this Surah is a source of Thawaab to others then grant Thawaab to all those buried in this graveyard. Next Friday a woman came to him and asked: Are you son of so and so, at which he said Yes. She replied: One of my daughters has recently passed away, I saw her in dream that she is sitting at the corner of her grave, I asked why she was sitting there? She took your name and said that you had came to recite Surah Yasi after which you denoted Thawaab to all of those who are buried, out of this we received thawaab too.
Reference: Ibn Qayyim in Kitab ar Ruh
“If a Muslim recites Qur’an, performs Hajj, offers du’a’ or gives in charity on the behalf of the deceased, then the deceased gets the benefits of it. Some innovators say that the deceased do not get any such reward, which is wrong according to the authentic ahadith. The proof is in the Qur’an that Allah Most High has praised those who ask for forgiveness for their Muslim brothers. An authentic hadith proves that Prophet Muhammad (may Allah bless him and grant him peace) replied to a question saying that to offer alms on behalf of a deceased person earns benefit. Some individuals suspect that the earlier Muslims did not do isal ath-thawab. This is because of their own ignorance or lack of knowledge. The earlier Muslims did not do these to show off. The Prophet Muhammad (may Allah bless him and grant him peace) himself gave permission to offer alms, so it is right to say that isal ath-thawab is right. The aya in the Qur’an, which states that only ones own deeds are rewarded, means that if one is righteous enough to get rewarded, which means that one is righteous to receive reward, but a present from someone else is also rewarded to the deceased by Allah Most High”
[Ibn al-Qayyim, Kitab ar-Ruh, Chapter 16]
وذكر الخلال عن الشعبي قال كانت الأنصار إذا مات لهم الميت اختلفوا إلى قبره يقرءون عنده القرآن
Al Shu`bi said: “The Ansar, if someone died among them, would go to his grave and recite the Quran there.
(Kitab Al Ruh, Ibn Qayyim (Madani ed. p. 18))
وقال الحسن بن الصباح الزعفراني سألت الشافعي عن القراءة عند القبر فقال لا بأس بها
Za`farani said: “I asked Shafii about reciting Qur’an at the graveside and he said: la ba’sa bihi — There is no harm in it.
(Kitab Al Ruh, Ibn Qayyim)
Qadi Shawkani
Proof No 10
“According to the Sunni creed, a deceased receives reward from others praying, performing Hajj, offering alms, but the Mu’tazilites [a deviant sect]refuse to accept this. If it is wrong to offer these to the deceased, then Islam would not have allowed us to say Salam [greeting of peace] to the deceased when visiting or entering the graveyards”
[Qadi Shawkani, Nayl al-Awtar, chapter on ‘Janaiz’]
“Let one recite over the grave, after burial, the beginning of Surat al-Baqara and its end.” This is based on Ibn `Umar’s words narrated by Bayhaqi in his Sunan (4:56): “I like that it be read over the grave the beginning of Surat al-Baqara and its end.” Shawkani comments: “Nawawi declared its chain fair (hassana isnadahu), and even if it is only Ibn `Umar’s saying, such as this is not uttered on the basis of mere opinion. It is possible that because of what he learned of the benefit of such recitation generally speaking, he then deemed it desirable that it be read over the grave due to its merit, in the hope that the deceased benefit from its recitation.”
Shawkani in Tuhfat al-dhakirin (p. 229) cited al-Jazari’s instruction in al-Hisn al-hasin
Comment
Defination of Ahlus Sunnah (Sawad Us Azam) According to Sahih Hadiths
Filed under: Ahle Sunnah Wal Jamaat, Uncategorized — Leave a comment
May 18, 2010
Defination of Ahlus Sunnah (Sawad Us Azam) According to Sahih Hadiths
Hadith # 1 On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
Transliteration : Alaykum bi al-jama`a fa innallaha la yajma`u ummata Muhammadin `ala dalala
Translation : “You have to follow the Congregation for verily Allah will not make the largest group of Muhammad’s Community agree on error
[ Reference : Ibn Abi Shayba relates it with a sound chain as hadith # 354 ]
Hadith # 2 On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
Allah will never let my Ummah agree upon misguidance, and the hand of Allah is over the group (Jama’ah), so follow the great mass of believers (Sawad ul-‘Azam), andwhoever dissents from them departs to hell
[COLOR=”rgb(139, 0, 0)”]
[A narration “AUTHENTICATED” and reported by al-Hakim (1/116), and al-Dhahabi agreed with him][/COLOR]
Hadith # 3 : On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
La yajma`ullahu ummati `ala dalala
“Verily Allah will not make my Community agree on error
[ Reference:Tirmidhi with a fair (hasan) chain ]
Hadith # 4
Inna Allaha la yajma`u ummati — aw qala: ummata Muhammadin –`ala dalalatin wa yadullahi ma` al-jama`a
“Verily Allah will not make my Community — or Muhammad’s Community — agree on error, and Allah’s hand is with the largest Congregation.”
[Reference :Tirmidhi (gharib) #2256, Cairo ed. `Aridat al-ahwadhi (11:9)]
Note here that above hadith is called Gharib but a Gharib hadith is not necessarily Daeef, even if we agree it is that Authentic hadith of Imam Hakim [rah] makes it Sahih as wordings are same. What wahabis mostly do is to show only one chain and claim all hadiths are Daeef which is misguiding ignorant people actually.
Hadith # 5: On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
Man arada minkum bi habuhat al-jannati fal yulzim al-jama`at
“Whoever among you wants to be in the middle of Paradise, let him cling to the Congregation.”
[Reference : Tirmidhi
related it and said it is sound (sahih).]
Hadith # 6: On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
Inna al-shaytana dhaybun ka dhayb al-ghanam ya’khudh al-shat al-qasiya wal-najiya fa iyyakum wal-shu`aab wa `alaykum bil-jama`ati wal-`aammati wal-masjid
“Shaytan is a wolf like the wolf that preys on sheep, taking the isolated and the stray among them; therefore, avoid factionalism and keep to the Congregation and the collective and the masjid.”
[Reference: Ahmad relates it through Mu`adh and through Abu Dharr, the two chains being respectively fair [hasan] and sound [sahih] according to Haythami in Majma` al-zawa’id 6/123]
Hadith # 7: On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority
group]
Inna ummati la tajtami`u `ala dalalatin fa idha ra’aytum al-ikhtilaf fa `alaykum bi al-sawad al-a`zam.
“My Community shall never agree upon misguidance, therefore, if you see divergences, you must follow the greater mass or larger group
References
► Ibn Majah (2:1303 #3950) from Anas with a weak chain.
► Imam Ahmad narrates it mawquf through three sound chains to Abu Umama al-Bahili and Ibn Abi Awfa. However, it is marfu` to the Prophet from Abu Umama by Ibn Abi Shayba in his Musannaf as well as Ibn Jarir al-Tabari, the latter two’s narration stating that Abu Umama heard this from the Prophet up to seven times. Bayhaqi in al-Madkhal narrates something similar from Ibn `Abbas.
Above hadith came from multiple chains, one daeef [weak] and three other Sahih ones.
Hadith # 8 : On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
Lan tajtami`a ummati `ala dalalatin fa `alaykum bi al-jama`ati fa inna yadullahi `ala al-jama`a.
“My Community shall not agree upon misguidance. Therefore, you must stay with the Congregation, and Allah’s hand is over the Congregation.
[Reference: Tabarani narrated it with two chains from Ibn `Umar, one of which is sound (sahih). See Haythami, Majma` al-zawa’id, chapter on the obligation to stay with the Congregation.]
Hadith # 9 : On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
Innallaha qad ajara ummati min an tajtami`a `ala dalala
“Verily Allah has protected my Community from agreeing upon error.”
[Ibn Abi `Asim narrated it in the Sunna and Wahabi so called mujtahid Albani declared it hasan in his Silsila sahiha (3:319).]
Hadith # 11 : On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
Sahih Bukhari Book 56 Hadith 803
Narrated Hudhaifa bin Al-Yaman:
,
….. He said, “Yes, there will be some people who will invite others to the doors of Hell, and whoever accepts their invitation to it will be thrown in it (by them).” I said, “O Allah’s Apostle! Describe those people to us.” He said, “They will belong to us and speak our language (i.e Arabic) ” I asked, “What do you order me to do if such a thing should take place in my life?”
,
He said, “Adhere to the CONGREGATION OF MUSLIMS and their Chief.” I asked, “If there is neither a group (of Muslims) nor a chief (what shall I do)?” He said, “Keep away from all those different sects, even if you had to bite (i.e. eat) the root of a tree, till you meet Allah while you are still in that state.”[END]
So if Congregation of muslims [sawad us adham ] is not available one is advised to keep away from all smaller sects according to sahih bukhari
Hadith # 12 : On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
Yadu Allah `ala al-jama`a
“Allah’s hand is over the group.”
[Sunan Tirmidhi , Hadith termed hasan]
al-Munawi said: “Allah’s hand is over the group means His protection and preservation for them, signifying that the collectivity of the people of Islam are in Allah’s fold, so be also in Allah’s shelter, in the midst of them, and do not separate yourselves from them. Whoever diverges from the overwhelming majority concerning what is lawful and unlawful and on which the Community does not differ has slipped off the path of guidance and this will lead him to hell.
[al-Munawi, Sharh al-Jami` al-saghir 3:449]
Hadith # 13 : On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
Yadu Allah `ala al-jama`at wa man shadhdha shadhdha ila al-nar.
“Allah’s hand is over the group, and whoever dissents from them departs to hell
[Tirmidhi (gharib) from Ibn `Umar, al-Hakim both from Ibn `Umar and Ibn `Abbas, and Ibn Jarir from Ibn `Umar.]
Hadith # 14 : On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
Yadu Allah `ala al-jama`a, ittabi`u al-sawad al-a`zam fa innahu man shadhdha shadhdha ila al-nar.
“Allah’s hand is over the group, follow the largest mass, for verily whoever dissents from them departs to hell
[ Narrated by al-Hakim and al-Tabari from Ibn `Abbas, and al-Lalika’i in al-Sunna and al-Hakim also narrated it from Ibn `Umar.]
Hadith # 15: On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
Man faraqa al-jama`ata shibran mata maytatan Jahiliyya.
“Whoever leaves the Community or separates himself from it by the length of a span, dies the death of the Jahiliyya (period of ignorance prior to Islam)”
[Sahih Muslim (Imara #55) through Ibn `Abbas. Muslim relates it with slight variations through three more chains. Ibn Abi Shayba also relates it in his Musannaf.]
Hadith # 16 : On following Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [majority group]
Abu Ghalib said that during the crisis with the Khawarij in Damascus he saw Abu Umama one day and he was crying. He asked him what made him cry and he replied: “They followed our religion,” then he mentioned what was going to happen to them tomorrow. Abu Ghalib said: “Are you saying this according to your opinion or from something you heard the Prophet say?” Abu Umama said: “What I just told you I did not hear from the Prophet only once, or twice, or three times, but more than seven times. Did you not read this verse in Al `Imran: The day faces will be white and faces will be dark…”? (3:106) to the end of the verse. Then he said: I heard the Prophet say: “The Jews separated into 71 sects, 70 of which are in the fire; the Christians into 72 sects, 71 of which are in the fire; and this Community will separate into 73 sects, all of them are in the fire except one which will enter Paradise.” We said: “Describe it for us.” He said: “The Sawad al-a`zam [the majority group ] .”
[Reference : Haythami said in Majma` al-zawa’id: Tabarani narrated it in al-Mu`jam al-kabir and al-Awsat, and its all narrators are trustworthy (thiqat) This hadith is Sahih ]
Hadith # 17
Sataftariqu ummati `ala thalathat wa sab`ina firqatin kulluhum fil nari ila millatin wahidat, qalu man hiya ya rasulallah, qala ma ana `alayhi wa as-habi
“My Community will split into seventy-three sects. All of them will be in the fire except one group. They asked: Who are they, O Messenger of Allah? He said: Those that follow my way and that of my companions.”
[COLOR=”rgb(139, 0, 0)”]
[ Sunan tirmidhi 18:2650, sunan Abu Dawud, and al-Darimi related it.]
[/COLOR]
Hadith # 18
What is meaning of word Sawad us Azam according to Sahih hadiths itself
لَمَّا أُسْرِيَ بِالنَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ جَعَلَ يَمُرُّ بِالنَّبِيِّ وَالنَّبِيَّيْنِ وَمَعَهُمْ الْقَوْمُ وَالنَّبِيِّ وَالنَّبِيَّيْنِ وَمَعَهُمْ الرَّهْطُ وَالنَّبِيِّ وَالنَّبِيَّيْنِ وَلَيْسَ مَعَهُمْ أَحَدٌ حَتَّى مَرَّ بِسَوَادٍ عَظِيمٍ فَقُلْتُ مَنْ هَذَا قِيلَ مُوسَى وَقَوْمُهُ وَلَكَنِ ارْفَعْ رَأْسَكَ فَانْظُرْ قَالَ فَإِذَا سَوَادٌ عَظِيمٌ قَدْ سَدَّ الْأُفُقَ مِنْ ذَا الْجَانِبِ وَمِنْ ذَا الْجَانِبِ فَقِيلَ هَؤُلَاءِ أُمَّتُكَ وَسِوَى هَؤُلَاءِ مِنْ أُمَّتِكَ سَبْعُونَ أَلْفًا يَدْخُلُونَ الْجَنَّةَ بِغَيْرِ حِسَابٍ فَدَخَلَ وَلَمْ يَسْأَلُوهُ وَلَمْ يُفَسِّرْ لَهُمْ فَقَالُوا نَحْنُ هُمْ وَقَالَ قَائِلُونَ هُمْ أَبْنَاؤُنَا الَّذِينَ وُلِدُوا عَلَى الْفِطْرَةِ وَالْإِسْلَامِ فَخَرَجَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ هُمْ الَّذِينَ لَا يَكْتَوُونَ وَلَا يَسْتَرْقُونَ وَلَا يَتَطَيَّرُونَ وَعَلَى رَبِّهِمْ يَتَوَكَّلُونَ فَقَامَ عُكَّاشَةُ بْنُ مِحْصَنٍ فَقَالَ أَنَا مِنْهُمْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ نَعَمْ ثُمَّ قَامَ آخَرُ فَقَالَ أَنَا مِنْهُمْ فَقَالَ سَبَقَكَ بِهَا عُكَّاشَةُ
Sayyidina Ibn Abbas (RA) narrated: When the Prophet (SAW) was taken to the (heavens for the) mi’raj, he passed by a Prophet and Prophets with whom were a group of people, a Propher and Prophets with whom was a raht, a Prophet and Prophets with whom was nobody till he passed by a great multitude (sawad us azam) . He asked. “Who is this?” He was told, “Musa and his people, but raise your head and see.” He said, “I saw a great multitude that had plugged the horizon from this side barricaded the horizon from that side.” He was told, “These are you ummah and apart from these there are seventy thousand of your ummah who will enter paradise without any accounting.” Then he came (home) and they did not ask him and he did not explain to them. They said (to one another), “We are among them.” And some said, “they are the children born on nature and on Islam.’ The Prophet came out and said, “They are those who do not have themselves cauterised or treated with incantation (charms) , or believe in omens, but on their Lord do they rely. Ukashah ibn Mihsan got up and said, “Am I one of them,O Messenger of , “Yes.” Then another came and asked, “Am I one of them?” He said, “Ukashah overtook you in that.”
[Sahih Bukhari 5752,Sahih Muslim 220, Ahmed 2448, sunan tirmidhi 17:2454]
From above Hadiths following things can be seen
► The hadith of sawad us azam [following majority] comes from several chains. From many Sahih chains and few weak , Please be careful because Wahabis [salafis] misquote and show only Daeef chains to misguide others where as if same words are present in Sahih chains or hasan ones than Daeef hadith itself is termed as Sahih.
► The term Congregation [jama’h] and Sawad us azam [ largest group] are used to define same group of muslims which will be on right path.
► The Largest group or congregation of muslims will follow Quran and sunnah and way of Sahabas [ra] as well. Like Ahlus sunnah does.
[/size]
Now Who is ahlus sunnah today [majority group]
now who is in majority in India-Pakistan and around the world, In Pakistan Sunnis are 50%
In India they are more than 60-70%, also sunnis following similar aqeeda like GF haddad, Nuh ha meem keller, Sheikh nizim ud din haqqani , Pir Saif us rehman mubarak , Mufti Akhtar Raza khan , Shah turab ul Haq, Moulana Ilyas Qadri , Moulana Okarvi , Dr tahir ul qadri and many many other leading scholars from around the world under whom millions of sunnis learn Islam today from Naqshbandi, Chisti, Qadri, Shadli, Suharwardia silsilas and so many more have same aqeeda around the world and are ahlus sunnah [sunni muslims]
In India-pakistan only Ahlus sunnah wal jammat [barelwi sunni movement ] is more than 50% check following link for proof
http://www.globalsecurity.org/milita…am-barelvi.htm
Hanafis, shafis, malikis, hanbalis [all muqalids], and all sufi silsilas who have same Aqeeda [beliefs] live all around the world and follow ahlus sunnah, alhamduliallah
Now a Reply to confusion regarding Quranic verses with proper context
First of all we have to agree that there is [B]No CONTRADICTION IN QURAN AND SAHIH HADITHS.[/B] To understand Quran in correct perspective we to follow Sahih hadiths and Classical Authentic tafsirs of Al Quran. Once we put all of these together inshallah every thing will not only be cleared but also all confusions will be eliminated too
First I would like to Quote a Hadith about what Khawarijies do and how they are the worst creations of Mankind
Sahih Hadith states
وكان ابن عمر يراهم شرار خلق الله وقال إنهم انطلقوا إلى آيات نزلت في الكفار فجعلوها على المؤمنين
“Ibn Umar considered the Khawarij and the heretics as the worst beings in creation, and he said: They went to verses which were revealed about the disbelievers and applied them to the Believers.
Bukhari Chapter Khawarjites
Ibn Hajr al Asqalani (rah) said in Fath ul bARI: قلت : وسنده صحيح That its sanad is sahih
Source: http://hadith.al-islam.com/Display/D…oc=0&Rec=10321
Now any one who quotes verses of Quran revealed for kafirs and applies them on Muslims is a khawariji
Now let us analyze all Quran verses revealed on Issue of sects inshallah
Misquotation of Quranic Verse # 1
“As for those who divide their religion and break up into sects, you have no part of them in the least. Their affair is with Allah; He will in the end tell them the truth of all that they did.”
AlQuran(6:159)
Tafsir al jalalayn says[ * تفسير تفسير الجلالين/ المحلي و السيوطي (ت المحلي 864 هـ) مصنف و مدقق ]
{ ٱلْحَمْدُ للَّهِ } جملة خبرية قصد بها الثناء على الله بمضمونها من أنه تعالى مالك: لجميع الحمد من الخلق أو مستحق لأن يحمدوه و(الله) علم على المعبود بحق { رَبّ ٱلْعَٰلَمِينَ } أي مالك جميع الخلق من الإنس والجنّ والملائكة والدواب وغيرهم وكل منها يطلق عليه عالم، يقال: عالم الإنس وعالم الجنّ إلى غير ذلك. وغلب في جمعه بالياء والنون أولو العلم على غيرهم وهو من العلامة لأنه علامة على موجده.
Those who have sundered their religion, by being at variance over it, accepting some [aspects] of it and rejecting others, and have become differing parties, sects with regard to such [matters] (a variant reading [for farraqū, ‘they have sundered’] has fāraqū, meaning that they have abandoned the religion to which they were enjoined, and they are the Jews and the Christians), you have no concern with them at all, in other words, do not be concerned with them. Their case will go to God — He will take charge of it — then He will inform them, in the Hereafter, of what they used to do, and requite them for it: this was abrogated by the ‘sword’ verse [Q. 9:5].
Arabic source:
http://www.altafsir.com/Tafasir.asp?…0&LanguageId=1
Tafsir ibn khatir says
قال مجاهد وقتادة والضحاك والسدي: نزلت هذه الآية في اليهود والنصارى. وقال العوفي عن ابن عباس في قوله: { إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ فَرَّقُواْ دِينَهُمْ وَكَانُواْ شِيَعًا }: وذلك أن اليهود والنصارى اختلفوا قبل مبعث محمد صلى الله عليه وسلم فتفرقوا، فلما بعث محمد صلى الله عليه وسلم أنزل الله عليه
Mujahid, Qatadah, Ad-Dahhak and As-Suddi said that this Ayah was revealed about the Jews and Christians. Al-`Awfi said that Ibn `Abbas commented,
﴿إِنَّ الَّذِينَ فَرَّقُواْ دِينَهُمْ وَكَانُواْ شِيَعًا﴾
(Verily, those who divide their religion and break up into sects...) “Before Muhammad was sent, the Jews and Christians disputed and divided into sects. When Muhammad was sent, Allah revealed to him,
Arabic source:
http://www.altafsir.com/Tafasir.asp?…0&LanguageId=1
So this verse is revealed for Kafirs who left Islam and divided into deviant sects
Misquotation of Quranic Verse # 2
“Surely, this brotherhood of yours is a single brotherhood, and I am your Lord and Cherisher. Therefore serve me and no other. But they broke their religion into sects among them; yet they will all return to Us.”
AlQuran(21:92-93)
Tafsir al-Jalalayn says
{ إِنَّ هَٰذِهِ } أي ملة الإِسلام { أُمَّتُكُمْ } دينكم أيها المخاطبون: أي يجب أن تكونوا عليها { أُمَّةً وَاحِدَةً } حال لازمة { وَأَنَاْ رَبُّكُمْ فَٱعْبُدُونِ } وحِّدونِ.
But they, that is to say, some of those being addressed, fragmented their affair among themselves, that is, they became divided in the matter of their religion, and at variance over it —these are the [different] sects of the Jews and the Christians.God, exalted be He, says: All shall return to Us, and We will requite each according to his deeds.
[* تفسير تفسير الجلالين/ المحلي و السيوطي (ت المحلي 864 هـ) مصنف و مدقق]
Arabic source
http://www.altafsir.com/Tafasir.asp?…0&LanguageId=1
So this verse is revealed for Kafirs who left Islam and divided into deviant sects as well.
Misquotation of Quranic Verse # 3
“And surely this brotherhood of your is a single brotherhood, and I am your Lord and Cherisher. Therefore fear Me and no other. But people have broken their religion into sects, each group rejoicing in that which is with them. But leave them in their confused ignorance for a time.”
AlQuran(23:52-54)
Tafsir al jalayn says
{ فَتَقَطَّعُواْ } أي الأتباع { أَمَرَهُمْ } دينهم { بَيْنَهُمْ زُبُراً } حال من فاعل «تقطعوا» أي أحزاباً متخالفين كاليهود والنصارى وغيرهم { كُلُّ حِزْبٍ بِمَا لَدَيْهِمْ } أي عندهم من الدين { فَرِحُونَ } مسرورون.
But they, the followers, split into sects regarding their affair, their religion (zuburan, ‘sects’, is a circumstantial qualifier of the subject of the verb taqatta‘ū, ‘they split’), in other words, [they became] opposing parties, the likes of the Jews and the Christians and others, each party rejoicing in, exultant with, what they had, that is, with the religion they had.
[* تفسير تفسير الجلالين/ المحلي و السيوطي (ت المحلي 864 هـ) مصنف و مدقق ]
arabic source
http://www.altafsir.com/Tafasir.asp?…0&LanguageId=1
This is for disbelievers too, nothing for muslim in the verse
Misquotation of Quranic verse # 4
“Turn back in repentance to Him, and fear Him. Establish regular prayers, and be not among those who ascribe partners to God — those who split up their religion, and become mere sects, each party rejoicing in that which is with itself!”
AlQuran(30:31-32)
Tafsir al jalalayn says
{ مُّنِيبِينَ } راجعين { إِلَيْهِ } تعالى بما أمر به ونهى عنه حال من فاعل (أقم) وما أريد به، أي أقيموا { وَٱتَّقُوهُ } خافوه { وَأَقِيمُواْ ٱلصَّلوٰةَ وَلاَ تَكُونُواْ مِنَ ٱلْمُشْرِكِينَ }.
{ مِنَ ٱلَّذِينَ } بدل بإعادة الجار { فَرَّقُواْ دِينَهُمْ } باختلافهم فيما يعبدونه { وَكَانُواْ شِيَعاً } فِرَقاً في ذلك { كُلُّ حِزْبٍ } منهم { بِمَا لَدَيْهِمْ } عندهم { فَرِحُونَ } مسرورون، وفي قراءة «فارقوا» أي تركوا دينهم الذي أُمروا به.
turning, referring, to Him, exalted be He, concerning what He has commanded and what He has forbidden (munībīna, ‘turning’ is a circumstantial qualifier referring to the subject [of the verb] aqim, ‘set up’, in other words [addressing the third plural person] aqīmū, ‘set up’) and fear Him and establish prayer and do not be among the idolaters,[of] those (mina’lladhīna is a substitution [for al-mushrikīna, ‘idolaters’] using the same operator of the oblique [min]) who have divided up their religion, by being at variance over what they worship, and have become [dissenting] factions, sects divided over this [matter], each party, among them, rejoicing, delighting, in what they have (a variant reading [for farraqū] is fāraqū, in other words, ‘of those who have parted with the religion to which they have been commanded’).
[* تفسير تفسير الجلالين/ المحلي و السيوطي (ت المحلي 864 هـ) مصنف و مدقق ]
arabic source
http://www.altafsir.com/Tafasir.asp?…0&LanguageId=1
Tafsir ibn khair proves again this is for Idols and kafirs
{ مِنَ ٱلَّذِينَ فَرَّقُواْ دِينَهُمْ وَكَانُواْ شِيَعاً كُلُّ حِزْبٍ بِمَا لَدَيْهِمْ فَرِحُونَ } أي: لا تكونوا من المشركين الذين قد فرقوا دينهم، أي: بدلوه وغيروه، وآمنوا ببعض، وكفروا ببعض، وقرأ بعضهم: (فارقوا دينهم)، أي: تركوه وراء ظهورهم، وهؤلاء كاليهود والنصارى والمجوس وعبدة الأوثان، وسائر أهل الأديان الباطلة مما عدا أهل الإسلام؛ كما قال تعالى
(Of those who Farraqu Dinahum (split up their religion), and became sects, each sect rejoicing in that which is with it.) means, do not be of the idolators who split up their religion, i.e., changed it by believing in parts of it and rejecting other parts. Some scholars read this as Faraqu Dinahum, meaning “neglected their religion and left it behind them.” These are like the Jews, Christians, Zoroastrians, idol worshippers and all the followers of false religions, besides the followers of Islam, :
Then ibn khatir says if tafsir of same verse : Follow Ahlus sunnah group [sawad us adham only]
[الأنعام: 159] الآية، فأهل الأديان قبلنا اختلفوا فيما بينهم على آراء ومثل باطلة، وكل فرقة منهم تزعم أنهم على شيء، وهذه الأمة أيضاً اختلفوا فيما بينهم على نحل، كلها ضلالة إلا واحدة، وهم أهل السنة والجماعة، المتمسكون بكتاب الله وسنة رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم وبما كان عليه الصدر الأول من الصحابة والتابعين وأئمة المسلمين في قديم الدهر وحديثه، كما رواه الحاكم في ” مستدركه “: أنه سئل رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم عن الفرقة الناجية منهم فقال:
(Verily, those who divide their religion and break up into sects, you have no concern in them in the least. Their affair is only with Allah) (6:159). The followers of the religions before us had differences of opinions and split into false sects, each group claiming to be following the truth. This Ummah too has split into sects, all of which are misguided apart from one, which is Ahlus-Sunnah Wal-Jama`ah, those who adhere to the Book of Allah and the Sunnah of the Messenger of Allah and what was followed by the first generations, the Companions, their followers, and the Imams of the Muslims of earlier and later times. In his Mustadrak, Al-Hakim recorded that the Messenger of Allah was asked which of the sects was the saved sect and he said:
[* تفسير تفسير القرآن
الكريم/ ابن كثير (ت 774 هـ) مصنف و مدقق ]
arabic source
http://www.altafsir.com/Tafasir.asp?…1&LanguageId=1
Misquotation of Quranic verse # 5
“As for those who divide their religion and break up into sects, thou hast No part in them in the least their affair is with Allah: He will in the end Tell them the truth Of all that they did.”
[Al-Qur’an 6:159]
Tafsir al jalalayn
{ إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ فَرَّقُواْ دِينَهُمْ } باختلافهم فيه فأخذوا بعضه وتركوا بعضه { وَكَانُواْ شِيَعاً } فرقاً في ذلك. وفي قراءة «فارقوا» أي تركوا دينهم الذي أمروا به وهم اليهود والنصارى { لَّسْتَ مِنْهُمْ فِى شَىْءٍ } أي فلا تتعرّض لهم { إِنَّمَا أَمْرُهُمْ إِلَى ٱللَّهِ } يتولاه { ثُمَّ يُنَبِّئُهُم } في الآخرة { بِمَا كَانُواْ يَفْعَلُونَ } فيجازيهم به، وهذا منسوخ بآية السيف[5:9].
Those who have sundered their religion, by being at variance over it, accepting some [aspects] of it and rejecting others, and have become differing parties, sects with regard to such [matters] (a variant reading [for farraqū, ‘they have sundered’] has fāraqū, meaning that they have abandoned the religion to which they were enjoined, and they are the Jews and the Christians), you have no concern with them at all, in other words, do not be concerned with them. Their case will go to God — He will take charge of it — then He will inform them, in the Hereafter, of what they used to do, and requite them for it: this was abrogated by the ‘sword’ verse [Q. 9:5].
arabic link
http://www.altafsir.com/Tafasir.asp?…0&LanguageId=1
Tafsir ibn khatir says on this verse
قال مجاهد وقتادة والضحاك والسدي: نزلت هذه الآية في اليهود والنصارى. وقال العوفي عن ابن عباس في قوله: { إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ فَرَّقُواْ دِينَهُمْ وَكَانُواْ شِيَعًا }: وذلك أن اليهود والنصارى اختلفوا قبل مبعث محمد صلى الله عليه وسلم فتفرقوا، فلما بعث محمد صلى الله عليه وسلم أنزل الله عليه
Mujahid, Qatadah, Ad-Dahhak and As-Suddi said that this Ayah was revealed about the Jews and Christians. Al-`Awfi said that Ibn `Abbas commented,
(Verily, those who divide their religion and break up into sects…) “Before Muhammad was sent, the Jews and Christians disputed and divided into sects. When Muhammad was sent, Allah revealed to him,
Arabic link
http://www.altafsir.com/Tafasir.asp?…0&LanguageId=1
Misquotation of Quranic Verse # 6 o
“Truly Pharaoh elated himself in the land and broke up its people into sects … for he was indeed a maker of mischief.”
(Quran, 28:4)
Tafsir al jalalyn
{ إِنَّ فِرْعَوْنَ عَلاَ } تعظّم { فِى ٱلأَرْضِ } أرض مصر { وَجَعَلَ أَهْلَهَا شِيَعاً } فِرَقاً في خدمته { يَسْتَضْعِفُ طَآئِفَةً مِّنْهُمْ } هم بنو إسرائيل { يُذَبِّحُ أَبْنَآءَهُمْ } المولودين { وَيَسْتَحِى نِسَآءَهُم } يستبقيهنّ أحياء، لقول بعض الكهنة له: إنّ مولوداً يولد في بني إسرائيل يكون سبب زوال ملكك { إِنَّهُ كَانَ مِنَ ٱلْمُفْسِدِينَ } بالقتل وغيره
Truly Pharaoh had exalted himself in the land, the land of Egypt, and reduced its people into sects, groups, to serve him,oppressing a group of them, namely, the Children of Israel, slaughtering their sons, the new-born, and sparing their women, keeping them alive — for some of the [Egyptian] priests had told him, ‘A new-born of the Children of Israel shall bring about the end of your kingdom’. Indeed he was of those who cause corruption, through [the use of] slaughter and otherwise.
http://www.altafsir.com/Tafasir.asp?…0&LanguageId=1
This verse is not even talking about religious sects,
but sects [groups] like Salves, governors, soldiers, ministers etc which firon made , , I am sure no one will take this as religious sects nowMisquotation of Quranic Verse # 7
The same religion has He established for you as that which He enjoined on Noah – the which We have sent by inspiration to thee – and that which We enjoined on Abraham, Moses, and Jesus: Namely, that ye should remain steadfast in religion, and make no divisions therein: to those who worship other things than Allah, hard is the (way) to which thou callest them. Allah chooses to Himself those whom He pleases, and guides to Himself those who turn (to Him).
“[Ironically] they broke up into sects only after the knowledge had come to them, due to jealousy and resentment among themselves.” (Quran, 42:14-15)
Tafsir al jalanyn says
{ وَمَا تَفَرَّقُواْ } أي أهل الأديان في الدين بأن وحّد بعض وكفر بعض { إِلاَّ مِن بَعْدِ مَا جَاءَهُمُ ٱلْعِلْمُ } بالتوحيد { بَغِيّاً } من الكافرين { بَيْنَهُمْ وَلَوْلاَ كَلِمَةٌ سَبَقَتْ مِن رَّبّكَ } بتأخير الجزاء { إِلَىٰ أَجَلٍ مُّسَمًّى } يوم القيامة { لَقُضِيَ بَيْنَهُمْ } بتعذيب الكافرين في الدنيا { وَإِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ أُورِثُواْ ٱلْكِتَٰبَ مِن بَعْدِهِمْ } وهم اليهود والنصارى { لَفِى شَكٍّ مِّنْهُ } من محمد صلى الله عليه وسلم { مُرِيبٍ } موقع في الريبة.
And they did not become divided, that is, the adherents of the [monotheistic] religions [did not become divided] in religion — so that some affirmed the Oneness [of God], while others rejected it — except after the knowledge, of His Oneness, had come to them, out of [jealous] rivalry, on the part of the disbelievers, among themselves. And were it not for a Word that preceded from your Lord, to defer requital [of them], until an appointed term, [until] the Day of Resurrection, it would have [already] been judged between them, to chastise the disbelievers in this world.And indeed those who were made heirs to the Scripture after them, namely, the Jews and the Christians, are truly in grave doubt concerning him, Muhammad (s).
arabic source
http://www.altafsir.com/Tafasir.asp?…0&LanguageId=1
Conclusion
All of above verses are highly misquoted by Zakir naik and others , this is infact khawarijism which these people use to misguide others
So Quranic verses quoted above mean either not to Break from the Majority group [ sawad us azam] as proven from Hadiths and become smaller sects when it comes to muslims as well.todaythese verses can be applied for those sects or deviant groups which have left the sawad ul azam [the jammah] and seperated and made smaller sects, like wahabis [pseudo salafis] , etc , details in next posts with hadiths
__________________
Comment
Proclaiming Ya RasoolALLAH in Personal Invocation or as Slogan in an Assembly
Filed under: Ahle Sunnah Wal Jamaat, TRUE AQEEDA,Uncategorized — Leave a comment
May 6, 2010
Be cautious! If you hear someone claim that it is not permissible to utter “Ya Rasoolullah SallAllahu Alaihi wa Sallam”, do not lend him an ear. Respond to him. Tell such a person about the Hadith of the blind SaHābi. This will be a service to the Religion of Islām.
We are now going to provide a collection of references to prove that to proclaim “Ya RasoolAllah SallAllahu Alaihi wa Sallam” is the Sunnah of the Sahāba, the Taba’in, the A’imma Mujtahidin, the Awliya Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anhum Ajma’een and scholars of the Ahle Sunnah and even the leaders of the Opponents have proclaimed so.
To call the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) by way of Nida (invocation) to draw his holy attention is confirmed through the verses of the Holy Quran while mentioning the activities of the Angels and the practices and rituals of the Ummah.
The Holy Quran has addressed the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) on many occasions drawing his holy attention to certain specific purpose or situation where his holy attention was needed as an authority for its solution or implimentation. Such phrases of Nida were Ya Ayyuhal Muzzammil, Ya Ayyuhal Muddassir, Ya Ayyuhan Nabi, Ya Ayyuhar Rasool etc.
Other Exlated Prophets were are also called by their names, e.g. “Ya Musa ,” “Ya Esa,” “Ya Yahya” etc.
Witness of Ahadeeth ash-Sharif:
1. Imām Tabrāni Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho (d.360/970), in his Mu’jam records the following incident:
أن رجلا كان يختلف إلى عثمان بن عفان رضي الله عنه في حاجة له ، فكان عثمان لا يلتفت إليه ، ولا ينظر في حاجته ، فلقي عثمان بن حنيف ، فشكا ذلك إليه ، فقال له عثمان بن حنيف : ائت الميضأة فتوضأ ، ثم ائت المسجد فصل فيه ركعتين ، ثم قل : اللهم ، إني أسألك وأتوجه إليك بنبينا محمد صلى الله عليه وآله وسلم نبي الرحمة يا محمد إني أتوجه بك إلى ربك عز وجل فيقضي لي حاجتي ، وتذكر حاجتك ، ورح إلي حتى أروح معك ، فانطلق الرجل ، فصنع ما قال له عثمان ، ثم أتى باب عثمان ، فجاء البواب حتى أخذ بيده ، فأدخله على عثمان بن عفان ، فأجلسه معه على الطنفسة ، وقال : حاجتك ؟ فذكر حاجته ، فقضاها له ، ثم قال له : ما ذكرت حاجتك حتى كانت هذه الساعة ، وقال : ما كانت لك من حاجة ، فأتنا ، ثم إن الرجل خرج من عنده ، فلقي عثمان بن حنيف ، فقال : له جزاك الله خيرا ، ما كان ينظر في حاجتي ، ولا يلتفت إلي حتى كلمته في ، فقال عثمان بن حنيف : والله ، ما كلمته ولكن شهدت رسول الله صلى الله عليه وآله وسلم وأتاه ضرير ، فشكا عليه ذهاب بصره ، فقال : له النبي صلى الله عليه وآله وسلم : أفتصبر ؟ ، فقال : يا رسول الله ، إنه ليس لي قائد ، وقد شق علي ، فقال له النبي صلى الله عليه وآله وسلم : ائت الميضأة، فتوضأ ، ثم صل ركعتين ، ثم ادع بهذه الدعوات قال عثمان بن حنيف : فوالله ، ما تفرقنا وطال بنا الحديث حتى دخل علينا الرجل كأنه لم يكن به ضرر قط
Sayyiduna ‘Uthman bin Hanif Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho narrates: A person in dire need visited Amir al-Mo’minin Sayyiduna ‘Uthman al-Ghani Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho. The Khalifa was busy with some other work and he did not pay any attention to his need. Thereafter, this person went to Sayyiduna ‘Uthman bin Hanif Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho and complained about the matter. Sayyiduna ‘Uthman bin Hanif Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho ordered the man to perform Wudu (ablution) and go to the Musjid and offer two Rak’ats of Nafil Salāh. He then ordered the man to recite the following Du’a and mention his need to Allāh SubHanuhu wa Ta’ala:
“O Allāh SubHanuhu wa Ta’ala, I beg of You and I seek Your assistance, through the Wasila (Medium) of Your beloved Prophet SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam who is the Prophet of Mercy. ‘O Muhammad!’ I turn to Allāh SubHanuhu wa Ta’ala with your Wasila so that my needs be fulfilled.”
After doing this, Sayyiduna ”Uthman bin Hanif Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho ordered the man to now visit Sayyiduna ‘Uthman al-Ghani Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho and relay his problem. When he came to the door of Amir al-Mo’minin, the doorkeeper held his hand and took him straight to the great Khalifa. He was shown great respect and the Khalifa made him sit besides him on his personal platform. The Khalifa compassionately spoke to him and fulfilled all his needs. He then said to the man, “Why did you not inform me earlier of your needs? In future if you require anything, come directly to me.” After they had left the court of the Khalifa, the man thanked Sayyiduna ‘Uthman bin Hanif Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho for recommending him to the Khalifa. However, Sayyiduna ‘Uthman bin Hanif Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho said that he had not even approached or spoken to the Khalifa concerning this matter. He then said: “By Allāh SubHanuhu wa Ta’ala, I saw Sayyiduna Rasoolullah SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam teaching this Du’a to a blind man (Sahaba) who read it. Miraculously, the blind man’s eyesight was restored. He then approached us and before we could even complete our conversation, it appeared to us as if he had never been blind.”
Mu’jam al Kabeer lil Tibraani, Vol 7, Page 410, Hadith 8232
Mu’jam al Sagheer lil Tibraani, Vol 2, Page 106, Hadith 507
Al-Targheeb wal Tahzeeb, Mustafa al Baabi , Vol 1, Page 274
Majma’az Zawa’id, Dar al Kutb [Berut – Lebanon], Vol 2, Page 279
Imām Tabrāni Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho (d.360/970) and Imām Munzari Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho (d.656/1258) have both recorded this Hadith as authentic. They said والحديث صحيح (and this Hadith is sound).
2. Imām Bukhāri Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho in his book, Kitāb al Adāb al Muf’rad, Imām Ibn-Sinni Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho (d.364/975) and Imām Ibn Bash’kuwal Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho (d.578/1183) have also recorded the following incident:
حديث ابن عمر أنه خَدِرَت رِجْله، فقيل له: ما لِرِجْلِك؟ قال: اجتمعَ عَصَبُها. قيل له: اذْكُر أحَبَّ النَّاسِ إليك قال: يا محمدُ، فَبَسَطَها
Sayyiduna ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Umar Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho once suffered from a cramp. Someone advised him to remember the person whom he loved the most. He proclaimed loudly, “Ya Muhammada!” He was immediately relieved. [al Adāb al Muf’rad, Page 250, Hadith 964]
3. Imām Nawawi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho in his commentary of the Sahih Muslim, and also in Kitāb al-Azkār, records that some individuals were sitting in the company of Sayyiduna ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Abbās Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho, when suddenly one of them suffered from cramps. The Noble Companion advised the man to remember the person whom he loved the most. The man screamed, “Ya Muhammada!” He was immediately cured. There are many As’hāb who narrate incidents of similar nature. [Al-Adhkar, Dar al Kitab al Arabi (Berut – Lebanon), Page 271]
4. Substantiating this, ‘Allama Shahāb al-Din Khafāji Misri Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho (d.1070/1660) states in his book, Nasim al-Riyād, commentary of Shifā by Imām Qādi Ayād Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho (d.544/1149), that:
هذا مما تعاهدہ، اهل المدینة
It is a common practice of the people of Madina al-Munawwara to proclaim “Ya Muhammada!” in times of difficulty and pain. [Nasim al-Riyād Sharha Shifā, Vol 3, Page 55]
5. Ummul Mu’mineen Sayyida ‘Aisha Siddiqa Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anha narrates that Rasulullah SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam said:
لما أوحى إلي أو نبئت أو كلمة نحوها جعلت لاأمر بحجر ولا شجر إلا قال الصلوة والسلام عليك يارسول الله.
When Jibra’il ‘alaihis salam bought the news of Prophethood, all the trees and stones were saying, “Assalatu wasSalamu ‘Alayka Ya Rasulallah”. [Majma ‘al-Zawa’id, Vol 8, Page 260]
6. According to the first Hadith in the Mishkaat, Hadrat Jibrail addressed the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) by name viz.
يا محمد أخبرني عن الإسلام
‘O Muhammad’ SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam tell me something about Islam. [Mishkat, Vol 1, Page 1, Hadith 1]
7. In the same Mishkaat in the Chapter about the Wisal (Wafat) of the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) it is that Malak al-Maut (the Angel of death) came to him and said,
يا محمد إن الله أرسلني إليك
‘O Muhammad’ SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam Allah has sent me to you [Mishkat, Vol 3, Page 299, Hadith 5972]
It was also by way of Nida seeking permission for the mission for which he was sent.
8. There is a hadith in the Ibne Majah, Babus Salatil Hajat, in which it is reported that one day a blind man appeared in the presence of the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) and begged for a dua. He was taught the following dua by way of invocation (nida)
اللهم اني اسئلك و اتوجه اليك بمحمد نبی الرحمة یا محمد اني قد توجهت بك الی ربی في حاجتی هذه لتقضی اللهم فشفعه
O Allah! I beseech Your help and turn to You with the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) . Ya Muhammad SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam I turn to my Allah with your blessings in connection of my need in the hope that with your blessings my desire shall be fulfilled O Allah! accept the interecession of the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) on my behalf”. [Sahih Ibn Majah, Vol 4, Page 367, Hadith 1448]
This Dua (invocation) has been taught to the Muslims for observation and abiding by it till the Day of Judgement. This contains the prayer as well as invocation in the Presence of Almighty Allah with the interecession and through the Holy Prophet Hadrat Muhammad SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam.
9. It is said in the the Muslim under the Hadithil Hijrah as reported by Hadrat Baraa that when the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) entered the city of Madinah Munawwarah
فصعد الرجال والنساء فوق البيوت وتفرق الغلمان والخدم فى الطرق ينادون يا محمد يا رسول الله يا محمد يا رسول الله
Then the women and the men climbed on their roof tops, while the children and slaves scattered in streets and lanes all chanting in chorus of their groups ‘Ya Muhammad Ya Rasulallah, Ya Muhammad Ya Rasulallah’. [Sahih Muslim, Vol 19, Page 112, Hadith 7707]
This is sample proof of the Naara-e-Risalat and the Companions also recited the holy Naara or slogan. It is also said as a description of this Hadith that the Companions also took out a precession when the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) entered the Holy city of Madina on Migrtion from the Makka.
10. It is said that it was the practice among the Companions that whenever the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) entered Madina after a long journey they would receive him on the outskirts of the city in a procession of welcome in his honour… It is said that on the angels brought the Tabut e Sakina in a processin… It is reported that the auspicious time of the birth of the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) and in the Meraj Sharif the angels received him and congratulated him in the form of procession.
Obviously the following of some good practice and procedure is a source of blessing and to continue it with pious intentions is also beneficial for the people who participate in them as it enhances the love an dignity for the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam).
1. Imam Fakhr al-Din Raazi recorded in his Tafsir al Kabir:
أما أبو بكر رضي الله عنه فمن كراماته أنه لما حملت جنازته إلى باب قبر النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم ونودي السلام عليك يا رسول الله هذا أبو بكر بالباب فإذا الباب قد انفتح وإذا بهاتف يهتف من القبر ادخلوا الحبيب إلى الحبيب
Sayyiduna Abu Bakr Siddiq Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho expressed his will that my Funeral (Janaza) should be taken to the blessed shrine of Rasulullah SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam and then it should be said, “AsSalamu ‘Alayka Ya Rasulallah, Abu Bakr is present at your door”. The companions followed his advice. The doors of the shrine opened by themselves and a voice came from the blessed grave saying, bring the beloved to his beloved. [Tafsir al-Kabir, Vol 5, Page 475]
2. Imam Zain al-‘Abideen Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho (son of Imam Husain Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho) called out thus when proceeding towards Yazeed:
یارحمة للعلمين ادرک لذين العابدين
محبوس ايدی الظلمين في موكب المزدهم
O the Mercy of the worlds! come to the help of Zainul Abidin,
He is in the clutches of the tyrrants in the crowds of the people. [Sirr al-Shahadatayn – Page 72]
3. Sayyida Zainab Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anha, the sister of Sayyiduna Imam Husain Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho, proclaimed at Karbala:
يا محمداه يا محمداه صلى عليك الله ومليك السماه
Ya Muhammadah Ya Muhammadah Salla ‘Alaykallahu wa Malaka al-Samahu. [al-Bidaya wa al-Nihaya, Vol 8, Page 193]
4. When Sayyiduna Khalid bin Waleed Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho clashed with Musailma Kaddhab, at one point the Muslims were faltering. When Syeduna Khalid Ibn Waleed saw this:
نادى بشعار المسلمين وكان شعارهم يومئذ يا محمداه
He then proclaimed according to the slogan of the Muslims and the slogan of that day was Ya Muhammadah. [al-Bidaya wa al-Nihaya, Vol 6, Page 324]
5. After the demise of Sayyiduna ‘Umar al-Faruq Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho in 18 AH, there was a severe drought due to which Sayyiduna Bilal Ibn al Harith proclaimed, “Ya Muhammadah”. [al-Bidaya wa al-Nihaya, Vol 7, Page 91]
6. When the companions would arrive in the presence of Rasulullah SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam, they would say Assalatu wasSalamu ‘Alayka Ya Rasulallah. [Naseem al-Riyad Sharh Shifa’ Qadi Iyad – Vol 3, Page 485]
7. The slogan of Khalid bin Waleed and the companions at the battle of Yarmook was:
يا محمد يا منصور امتك
O Muhammad O Mansoor, seek news of your ummah. [Nasikh al-Tawareekh, Waqidi]
1. It is said in the Qasidah Burdah Sharif.
یا اکرم الخلق مالی من الو ذبہ
سواک عند حلول الحادث العمم
O the Best of the Creatures! there is none for me whose refuge
Should I seek in my general and common misfortunes. [Qasida al Burda, Chapter 10, Couplet 1]
2. Hadrat Imam Azam Abu Hanifa in his Qasidah Noman:
یا سید السادات جئتک قاصدا
ارجور صناک و احتمی بحماک
O the Leader of the leaders! I have come in your presence seeking your pleasures
And I give myself under your protection and refuge. [Al Mustarif, Qasida Nau’maniyah, Vol 1, Page 446]
In these verses there is Nida to the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) as well as request for his help. These solicitations have been said after the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) had left the world. Besides, all the Muslims recite the ‘Attahiyaat’ in their daily prayers which contains the ever blissful phrase ‘Assalamo Alaika Ya Ayyhan Nabi’o wa Rah matullah wa Barakatuhu.’ These may be regarded as individual invocations; But if a multitude of the homage prayers to the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) say in unison as Naara -e- Risalat ‘Ya RasoolALLAH’ it will be equally permisible even praise worthy because in that event it will be a demonstration of the esteem and honour of the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) by the Muslims in their unity and solidarity as a community.
3. In Fatawa Alamgiri, Vol One, Kitab al Hajj relating to etquettes and properiety for visiting the Holy Shrines of the Holy Prophet (SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam) it is :
ثم یقول السلام علیک یا نبی اللہ اشھد انک رسول اللہ
Then say ‘Peace be on you O Prophet of Allah, I give evidence that you are the Apostle of Allah’. [Fatawa Alamgiri, Kitab al Hajj, Vol 1]
4. Sayyidi Jamāl bin ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar Makki Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho, in his Fatāwa states:
سالت عمّن يقول في حال الشدائد يا رسول الله او يا شيخ عبدالقادر مثلا هل هو جائز شرعاً ام لا؟ اُجِبْتُ نعم! الاستغاثة بالاولياء و نداؤهم و التوسّل بهم امر مشروعٌ و شيئ مرغوبٌ الا ينكرهٌ الا مكابر و معاند و قد حرّم بركة الاولياء الكرام
I was questioned about those people who in times of difficulty proclaim “Ya Rasūlallah, Ya ‘Ali, Ya Shaykh ‘Abd al-Qādir,” and whether these proclamations were permissible in Islām. The great scholar replied: “Yes, these proclamations are permissible. To call to them is permissible including using their names as Wasila. This is allowed in the light of the Shari’ah. Such an act is desirable and approved. Only the stubborn and arrogant would oppose or question this reality. These individuals are certainly unfortunate and deprived of the Barkāt (blessing) of the Awliya Allāh”. [Fatawa Jamāl bin ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar Makki]
5. Imām ‘Abd al-Rahmān ibn Jowzi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho (d.597/1201), in his book, Oyun al Hikāyat, narrates a strange and amazing incident of three brothers who loved Jihād so much that they always engaged in it. Once they were engaged in Jihād with the Christians of Rome. They were captured and the Romans began torturing them.
فاسرّهم الروم مرّة فقال لهم الملك اني اجعل فيكم الملك و ازوجكم بناتي و تدخلون فى النصرانية قابلوا، فقالوا يا محمداه
The Roman King told them that if they adopted Christianity, he would set them free. The brothers refused and instead proclaimed aloud, “Ya Muhammada!” [SharH as-Sudoor, Page 89]
6. Imām al Muhadithin Shaykh-e-Muhaqqiq ‘Abd al-Haqq Muhaddith Dehlawi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho (d.1052/1642), in his famous book, Akhbār al-Akh’yār fi Ahwal al-Abrar, mentions about Shaykh Baha’udin bin Ibra’him ‘Ata’ullāh al-Ansāri al-Shattari Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho (d.921/1516). The illustrious ‘Ārif is the author of the famous book on Tasawwuf entitled Risālah Shat’tāriyya. He has recorded in his book a specific type of Zikr known as Zikr Kashf al-Arwāh. The great Master says:
ذکرِ کشفِ ارواح یا احمد یا محمد در دو طریق ست ، یک طریق آنست یا احمد را در راستابگوید و یا محمد را درچپا بگوید و دردل ضرب کند یا رسول اﷲ طریق دوم آنست کہ یا احمد را در راستا گوید وچپا یا محمد و در دل و ہم کندیا مصطفٰی دیگر ذکر یا احمد یا محمد یا علی یا حسن یا حسین یا فاطمہ شش طرفی ذکر کندکشف جمیع ارواح شود دیگر اسمائے ملائکہ مقرب ہمیں تاثیر دارند یا جبریل، یا میکائیل یا اسرافیل یا عزرائیل چہار ضربی ، دیگر ذکر اسم شیخ یعنی بگوید یا شیخ یا شیخ ہزار بار بگوید کہ حرفِ نداء را ازدل بکشدطرف راستابرد و لفظ شیخ را در دل ضرب کند
“There are two ways of making the Zikr of ‘Ya Ahmad’ and ‘Ya Muhammad’. The first way is to recite ‘Ya Ahmad’ from the right side and ‘Ya Muhammad’ from the left side, concentrating on the thought of ‘Ya Mustafa.’ The second method is to recite ‘Ya Ahmad, Ya ‘Ali, Ya Hasan, Ya Husain, Ya Fatima’. This is to be read from all six directions. In other words, one should begin with ‘Ya Ahmad’ till the end. Thereafter, the next names and so on. By performing this Zikr in the specified manner, one will obtain the secrets of Kashf al-Arwah (Manifestation of the Souls). The Zikr of the names of Angels are performed in the same manner and has the same effect, namely ‘Ya Jibra’il, Ya Israfil, Ya Mika’il, Ya Izra’il.’ This is performed from all four sides and also results in attaining Kashf al-Arwah. Another method is by reciting ‘Ya Shaykh, Ya Shaykh’ one thousand times in the following manner. The person should pronounce the word, ‘Ya Shaykh’ from the right side of the heart and at the time of pronouncing the word ‘Shaykh’ he should concentrate on striking it on the heart (Dharb). By this method, one can also achieve Kashf Al-Arwah.” [Akhbār al-Akh’yār, Maktaba Nooriya Radawiya (Sukkar – Pakistan), Page 199 – NafHat al Uns, Page 462/463]
1. Shah Wali’Allāh Muhaddith Dehlawi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho (d.1180/1767), in his book, At’tib al Ni’gham fil Madh al-Sayyid al-‘Arabi wal ‘Ajam, comments on the state of ecstasy in the love for the Holy Prophet SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam. He writes:
و صلى عليك يا خير خلقه و يا خير هول و يا خير واهب
و يا خير من يرجى لكشف روية من جوده قدفاق جوداً لسحائب
و انت مجيري من هجوم ملة اذا انشبت في القلب شر المخاطب
O Unique! Among those who can be depended on.
O Unique! Among those who can be depended upon to eradicate difficulty.
O Cherisher! Among those whose generosity showers more than rain.
I indeed testify to the fact that at the time when my heart is engulfed in this dilemma,
You are indeed the one who gives me assistance and consolation.” [At’tib al Ni’gham, Page 22]
2. In the commentary of the above verses, Shah Wali-Allāh Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho also writes about the difficult moments in which it is most necessary to seek assistance from the sacred Soul of the Holy Prophet Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho. At the beginning of this chapter, he writes:
بارہا گواہی میدہم کہ تو پناہ دہندہ منی از ہجوم کردن مصیبتے وقتے کہ بخلاند در دل بدترین چنگالہارا
“I cannot perceive any one besides the Holy Prophet SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam who stretches out a helping hand for a depressed person in times of calamities.” [At’tib al Ni’gham, Page 22]
3. Shah Wali-Allāh SubHanuhu wa Ta’alan his Madhiyā Hamziyya comments that in the august court of the Holy Prophet SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam one should consider oneself insignificant and inferior. With a broken heart and with total sincerity, one should call to the Prophet SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam in Du’a. The person will indeed attain Salvation if he states:
ضارعاً بخضوع قلب و ذلّ وابتهال و التجاء
رسول الله يا خير البرايا لذالك ابتغي يوم القضاء
اذا ما حلّ حطب مدلهم فانت الحصن من كلّ البلاء
اليك توجهي و بك استنادي و يك مطامعي وبك ارتحالي
“O Rasūl of Allāh SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam! O Unique among the Creation!
I seek your favour on the Day of Justice. On that Day when there will be a great test, only you,
O Prophet of Allāh SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam! would give me security from all calamities.
I have turned to you for salvation and placed my trust in you.” [At’tib al Ni’gham, Page 33]
4. Imam Shah Waliullah ‘Alaihir raHmah says that whoever reads the ‘Awrad FatHiya’ he will get a share from 1400 accomplished Awliya. The Awrad FatHiya contains the words:
الصلوة والسلام عليك يا رسول الله، الصلوة والسلام عليك يا حبيب الله، الصلوة والسلام عليك يا رحمة للعلمين، الصلوة والسلام عليك يا شفيع المذنبين
“AsSalatu wasSalamu ‘Alayka Ya Rasulallah, AsSalatu wasSalamu ‘Alayka Ya Habiballah, AsSalatu wasSalamu ‘Alayka Ya Rahmatal lil ‘Alameen, AsSalatu wasSalamu ‘Alayka Ya Shafee’ al-Mudhnibeen”. [Al-Intibah fi al Salāsil al-Awliya Allah, Page 124]
5. Ibn Qayyim (Imam of Wahabis/Deobandis) writes: Abu Bakr bin Mujahid saw a dream in which Hadrat Shibli ‘Alaihir rahmah was present in the court of Rasulullah SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam. Rasulullah SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam stood for and kissed Shibli in between his eyes. I asked, Ya Rasulallah SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam! Why did you do this to Shibli? Rasulullah SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam replied it is because after every prayer, Shibli reads Laqad Jaa’akum Rasoolum min Anfusikum (9:128) till the end of the Sura and then says “Sallallahu ‘Alayka Ya Rasulallah” thrice. [Jala’ al-Afham, ibn Qayyim]
6. Haji Imdadullah Muhajir Makki ‘Alaihir rahmah (the Pir and Murshid of the Deobandis) says there is no doubt in the validity of reciting AsSalatu wasSalamu ‘Alayka Ya Rasulallah. [Imdad al-Mushtaq, Page 59]
7. Haji Imdadullah Muhajir Makki ‘Alaihir Rahmah says:
Ya Muhammad Mustafa faryaad hai
Ay Habeebe Kibriya faryaad hai
Sakht mushkil mein phansa hoon aaj kal
Ay mere mushkil kusha faryaad hai [Munajat Naala-e-Imdad]
8. Deobandit Shaykh al-Hadith Muhammad Zakariya Saharanpuri says that according to me, the following Durood and Salam should be recited at all places:
AsSalatu wasSalamu ‘Alayka Ya Rasulallah AsSalatu wasSalamu ‘Alayka Ya Nabi Allah. [Fada’il A’maal, Durood Shareef, Page 702]
9. Ashraf ‘Ali Thanwi (Deobandi) writes: “Today I feel like reciting Durood Shareef from the depths of my heart and recite it with the following words: “AsSalatu wasSalamu ‘Alayka Ya Rasoolallah”. [Shukr al-Ni’mah bi Dhikri Rahmat al-Rahmah, Page 18]
10. It was publish in Monthly Milliya of Fa-alabad in Nov 2005 Edition:
When the companions would pass by the blessed shrine of Rasulullah SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam they would say “AsSalatu wasSalamu ‘Alayka Ya Rasulallah” with the grammatical tense of addressing the Prophet SallAllahu ‘Alaihi wa Sallam. [Majalis Shah
‘Abdul Qadir Raipuri from the Monthly Milliya, Faisalabad – November 2005]
1. Shifā al-Siqām, by Imām Taqi al Din Abul-Hasan Subki (d.771/1370)
2. Muwāhib al-Ladunniya, the Shar’ha (Commentary) of SaHiH al-Bukhāri, by Khatim al-MuHadithin Imām Hāfiz AHmad Qastalāni (d.923/1517),
3. Zarqāni, the Shar’ha of the Muwāhib al-Ladunniya, by ‘Allama Imām ‘Abd al Bāqi Zarqāni (d.1122/1710),
4. Mutāle’ al-Musar’rāt by Imām ‘Allama MuHammad al-Mahdi al-Fasi,
5. Mirqāt, the Shar’Ha of Mishkāt, by Mulla ‘Ali Qāri Makki (d.1014/1606),
6. AshHat al Lam’āt, Jazb al-Qulñb and Madārij al-Nubuwwah, by Shaykh-e-MuHaqqiq ‘Allama ‘Abd al-Haqq MuHaddith Dehlawi (d.1052/1642),
7. Afdal al-Qur’ra, which is the Shar’Ha of Umm al-Qur’ra by Imām Hāfiz Ibn-Hajr Makki t (d.973/1566), who is the Ustāz of Mulla ‘Ali Qāri.
Personalities who believed in saying Ya RasoolALLAH
Here is list of a few personalities who believed in seeking help from the Ambiyā and Awliya by addressing them with the Harf of Nidā (i.e. Ya).
1. Sayyiduna ‘Uthman bin Hanif Sahābi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
2. Rais al-Mufassirin Sayyiduna ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Abbās Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
3. Sayyiduna Bilāl bin Hārith Munzani Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
4. Imām al-Bukhāri Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
5. Imām Muslim Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
6. Imām Tabrāni Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
7. Imām Tirmidi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
8. Imām Nisā’i Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
9. Imām Bay’haqi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
10. Imām Hāfiz al-Jalil ‘Āllama Imām Nawawi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
11. ‘Ārife-Billah Imām Taqi al-Din ‘Ali Subki Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
12. Imām ‘Abd al-Azim Munzari Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
13. Khatimul-Muhadditin Imām Ahmad Qastalāni Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
14. Imām Shahāb al-Din Khafāji Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
15. Sayyidi ‘Abd al-Rahmān Huzaili Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
16. Shaykh al-Islām, Shahāb al-Din Ramli al-Ansāri Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
17. ‘Allama Khair al-Din Ramli Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
18. Sayyidi Jamāl bin ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar Makki Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
19. Imām ‘Abd al-Rahmān Ibn Jowzi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
20. Ghawth al A’zam, Sayyid ‘Abd al-Qādir Jilāni Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
21. Imām Jalal al-Din Suyooti Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
22. Imām Abul-Hasan, Nūr al-Din Shatnoofi Shafa’i Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
23. Imām ‘Abdullah bin Asad Yafa’i Makki Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
24. Imām Mulla ‘Ali Qāri Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
25. Shaykh Abul-Ma’āli Muhammad Muslimi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
26. Tāj al-‘Ārifin, Sayyidi ‘Abd al-Razzāq Jilani Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
27. Shaykh ‘Abd al-Haqq Muhaddith Dehlawi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
28. Sayyidi Qutb Abu-Swaleh Nasr Jilani Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
29. Imām Shams al Din Zah’bi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
30. Imām Muhammad bin Muhammad al-Hizri Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
31. Imām ‘Ārife-Billah ‘Abdul-Wah’hāb Sha’rāni Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
32. Sayyidi ‘Arif Muhammad Ghamzi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
33. Sayyidi Shams al-Din Muhmmad Hanafi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
34. Sayyidi Ahmad Kabhr al-Awliya Badawi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
35. Sayyidi Muhammad bin Ahmad Farghal Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
36. Sayyidi Madin bin Ahmad Ashmooni Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
37. Sayyidi Moosa Abu-‘Imrān Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
38. Imām Nūr al-Din ‘Abd al-Rahmān Jāmi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
39. Arife Billāh, Mawlana Jalal al-Din Roomi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
40. Shah Wali’Allāh Muhaddith Dehlawi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
41. Imām ‘Allama Ziyād Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
42. Shah ‘Abd al-Rahim Dehlawi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
43. Imām ‘Allama Ajhoori Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
44. Imām ‘Allama Sayyid Ibn-‘Ābidin Shāmi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
45. Ārife-Billāh Sayyidi Ahmad bin ‘Alwān Yamāni Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho,
46. Sha ‘Abd al-Aziz Muhaddith Dehlawi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho
I ask all those with incorrect beliefs and who are engaged in misleading others:
- Now what is your opinion about these great luminaries of Islām? They have clearly substantiated the permissibility of calling upon Prophets and Saints for assistance. It is a serious crime to condemn a Muslim as a Kāfir. It is reported in the Sahih Hadith that if anyone calls a Muslim a Kāfir, he himself becomes a Kāfir. The ‘Ulama and A’imma of Din have unanimously agreed on this decision.
- What is your verdict pertaining to the Noble Sahāba, great ‘Ulama and Awliya of Islam who believe that it is permissible to call out with the Harf of Nidā to Ambiyā and Awliya for assistance?
- What will you label such Great Personalities?
- Do you regard them as Kāfirs and Mushriks? If not, then Alhumdulillāh! You are on the straight path.
- Do you classify them as Muslim or Mushrik? If you do, then all we can say is that may the Merciful Lord give you Hidāya to see the truth!
All Praise is due to Allāh SubHanuhu wa Ta’ala, who has guided me to compile this note with quotations from the golden era of the noble Sahāba and followed by the generation of illustrious ‘Ulama and Awliya to the present time.
May Almighty Allāh SubHanuhu wa Ta’ala keep us steadfast on the Maslak of the Ahle-Sunnah-wa-Jama’ah and protect us from the evil of all misled groups. We ask Allāh SubHanuhu wa Ta’ala to bless us with the guidance and to make us steadfast in following the methodology and the path of the Holy Prophet SallAllahu Alaihi wa Sallam.We ask Allāh SubHanuhu wa Ta’ala to let us spend all of our life in following the teachings of the Holy Prophet SallAllahu Alaihi wa Sallam and the Awliya. May this Kitāb illuminate the hearts and souls of the sincere seekers of Truth. Āmin.
Verily Allāh SubHanuhu wa Ta’ala and His Beloved Rasūl SallAllahu Alaihi wa Sallam knows best!
Comment
The Prophets are Alive!! ‘Alaihim as-Salam
Filed under: Ahle Sunnah Wal Jamaat, TRUE AQEEDA,Uncategorized — 5 Comments
April 21, 2010
The Ahl as-Sunnah wal Jama’ah holds that the life of Prophets in their graves is firmly established through authentic and explicit proofs. The great Hadith Master, Imam Bayhaqi compiled them in a separate book. Imam Jalal Al-Suyuti, Master of Hadith, also authored a book on this topic. May Allah Most High have mercy on them both. Master of Hadith Ibn Hajar says:
“Al-Bayhaqi compiled a brilliant book regarding the life of prophets in their graves in which he mentions the hadith of Anas, ‘The prophets are alive in their graves praying’, which he transmits from the channel of Yahya Ibn Abu Katheer, who is a rigorously authenticated transmitter, on the authority of Al-Mustalim Ibn Sa’eed, whom Ahmad and Ibn Hibban deem reliable, on the authority of Al-Hajjaj Al-Aswad (a.k.a. Ibn Abu Ziyad Al-Basri), whom Ahmad and Ibn Ma’een deem reliable, on the authority of Thabit, on the authority of him.”
Abu Ya’la also transmits it in his Musnad from this avenue. Al-Bazzar transmits it, but it appears with him on the authority of Hajjaj Al-Sawwaf, which is an error. Al-Hajjaj Al-Aswad is the correct name, as is explicitly mentioned in the narration of Al-Bayhaqi, which he rigorously authenticates.
Witness from Qur’an al Kareem:
ALLAH SubHanuhu wa Ta’ala says in the Holy Qur’an:
ولا تحسبن الذين قتلوا في سبيل الله أمواتا بل أحياء عند ربهم يرزقون
And do not ever assume that those who are slain in Allah’s cause, are dead; in fact they are alive with their Lord, receiving sustenance. [Aal Imran 3:169]
Qadi Thana’Allah Pani Patti writes under this verse:
“One group of scholars believes that this life is specific to martyrs. I believe that it is not specific to them, rather, the life of the Prophets is superior to theirs and the effects of this are more apparent such as marriage being prohibited for the wives of the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam after his demise whereas the widow of a martyr can remarry. The Siddiqin hold a higher rank than martyrs and the Salihin, meaning the Awliya, are adjoined to them as is the order in the verse, Of the Prophets and the truthful and the martyrs and the righteous. This is why the gnostics says that our souls are our bodies and our bodies are our souls. It is mass transmitted from many Awliya that they help their friends and damage their enemies. Allah guides whom He wills.” [Tafsir Mazhari, Vol 1, Page 151]
Qadi Thana’Allah has proven the life of Prophets, Siddiqin and Awliya after their demise and also that they help and assist by the will of Allah.
Qadi Shawkani writes:
There is a verse of the Qur’an that martyrs are alive, are given sustenance and that their life is physical. What will be the state of Prophets and Messengers? The hadith proves that Prophets are alive in their graves and has been narrated by Imam Munziri and graded Sahih by Imam Bayhaqi. [Nayl al-Awtar, Vol 3, Page 282]
Imam Jalal al-Din Suyuti writes:
The Prophet SallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam is alive in his blessed grave. This is proven from either the generality of the verse or the meaning that is derived from it. [al-Hawi lil Fatawa, Vol 2, Page 149]
Ahadith on the Life of the Prophets:
1. Hadrat Abu al-Darda’ reported that the Messenger of Allah said,
إن الله حرم على الأرض أن تأكل أجساد الأنبياء فنبي الله حي يرزق
“Indeed Allah has made it Haram (forbidden) upon the earth to eat the bodies of the Prophets. Thus, the Prophets of Allah are alive and are given their sustenance.”
Sunan Ibn Maja, Vol 5, Page 207, Hadith 1706
Mishkat al-Masabih, Vol 1, Page 304, Hadith 1366
Hadrat Sheikh ‘Abd al-Haq “Muhaddith-e-Dehwli” states under the commentary of this Hadith:
“The Prophets of Allah are alive in their graves, just as they were alive in this world.” [Ashi’ah al-Lam’at – Vol. 1 Pg. 576]
Imam Mulla ‘Ali al-Qari states under the commentary of this Hadith:
“There is no difference between the life of the Prophets after their demise and the life of them in this world. This is why it has been stated that the Awliyah (pious friends of Allah, the Most Exalted) do not die, but in fact, move from one place (the world) to another (the Hereafter). ” [Mirqat – Vol. 2 Pg. 212]
2. Hadrat Aws ibn Aws narrated that the Messenger of Allah said,
إن الله حرم على الأرض أجساد الأنبياء
“Allah has made the (eating of the) bodies of the Prophets Haram (unlawful) on the earth.
Sunan Abi Dawood, Vol 3, Page 404, Hadith 1049
Sunan Nisa’ee, Vol 5, Page 238, Hadith 1385
Sunan Ibn Maja, Vol 3, Page 447, Hadith 1138
Mishkat al-Masabih, Vol 1, Page 304, Hadith 1361
A sound (sahih) tradition related on the authority of Aws ibn Aws al-Thaqafi by Ahmad in his Musnad, Ibn Abi Shaybah in the Musannaf, Abu Dawud in the Sunan, Nisa’i in his Sunan, Ibn Majah in his Sunan, Darimi in his Musnad, Ibn Khuzaymah in his Sahih, ibn Hibban in his Sahih, Hakim in the Mustadrak, Tabarani in his Kabir, Bayhaqi in Hayat al-anbiya’, Suyuti in Anba’ al-adkhiya, Dhahabi who confirmed Hakim’s grading, and Nawawi in the Adhkar.
Hadrat Mulla ‘Ali al-Qari states under the commentary of this Hadith:
“Indeed the Prophets are alive in their graves.” [Mirqat – Vol. 2 Pg. 209]
Hadrat Sheikh ‘Abd al-Haq “Muhaddith-e-Dehlwi” states under the commentary of this Hadith:
“The Prophets are alive and everyone believes that they are alive; there is no disagreement in this. Their life (in their graves) is the real, physical life (which they possessed in this world); not like the martyrs whose life is only spiritual.” [Ashi’ah al-Lam’at – Vol. 1 Pg.
574]
3. Hadrat Anas Ibn Malik narrated that the Messenger of Allah said,
الأنبياء أحياء في قبورهم يصلون
“The Prophets are alive in their graves, praying to their Lord”.
A sound (sahih) tradition related on the authority of Anas ibn Malik Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho by: al-Bazzar in his Musnad, Abu Ya`la in his Musnad (7:445), Ibn `Adi in al-Kamil fi al-du`afa’, Tammam al-Razi in al-Fawa’id, al-Bayhaqi in Hayat al-anbiya’ fi quburihim, Abu Nu`aym in Akhbar Asbahan, Ibn `Asakir in Târeekh Dimashq, al-Haythami in Majma` al-zawa’id (8:144), al-Suyuti in Anbâ’ al-adhkiya’ bi-hayat al-anbiya’, and al-Albani, in Silsilat al-ahadith al-sahihah.
Imam Jalal al-Din Suyuti comments: “The life of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and give him peace, in his grave, and that of the rest of the prophets is known to us as definitive knowledge (`ilman qat`iyyan).”
4. Hadrat Anas Ibn Malik narrated that the Messenger of Allah said,
ليلة أسري بي مررت على موسى وهو يصلي في قبره
“The night I was enraptured to my Lord I saw Mûsa standing in prayer in his grave”.
A sound (sahih) tradition related on the authority of Anas and others by Muslim (4:1845), Nasa’i (3:216), and Bayhaqi in the dala’il al-nubuwwa (2:247) and the Hayât. Some mention the beginning (in parentheses), while others omit it.
5. Hadrat Abu Harayra narrated that the Messenger of Allah said,
ما من أحد يسلم على إلا رد الله على روحى حتى أرد عليه السلام
“No-one greets me except Allah has returned my soul to me so that I can return his salâm”.
From Abu Hurayra, in Abu Dawud (6:214) with a sound (SaHeeH) chain. This hadith has been adduced by the scholars as the legal proof for the validity and modality of visiting and greeting the Prophet Peace and Blessings be Upon Him.
Imam Jala al-Din Suyuti said that “radda” means “`ala al-dawâm,” i.e. permanently, and not temporarily. In other words, Allah does not return the rûH and take it back, then return it again and then take it back again, but He returned it to the Prophet permanently, and the Prophet is alive permanently.
Sakhawi, Ibn Hajar al-`Asqalâni’s student, said: “As for us (Muslims) we believe and we confirm that he is alive and provided for in his Grave” [al Qawl al Badee` Page 161].
Ibn al-Qayyim said: “It is obligatory knowledge to know that his body is in the earth tender and humid (i.e. as in life), and when the Companions asked him: ‘How is our greeting presented to you after you have turned to dust’ he replied: ‘Allah has defended the earth from consuming the flesh of Prophets,’ and if his body was not in his grave he would not have given this answer.” [al-RûH Page 58]
Ibn Hajar al-Haythami wrote in al-Jawhar al-Munazzam:
“The proofs and the transmitted texts have been established as authentic in the highest degree that the Prophet is alive and tender… that he fasts and performs pilgrimage every year, and that he purifies himself with water which rains on him.”
6. Hadrat Abdullah Ibn Mas’ood narrated that the Messenger of Allah said,
حياتى خير لكم تحدثون ويحدث لكم فإذا أنا مت كانت وفاتى خيرًا لكم تعرض على أعمالكم فإذا رأيت خيرًا حمدت الله وإن رأيت شرًّا استغفرت لكم
“My life is a great good for you, you will relate about me and it will be related to you, and my death is a great good for you, your actions will be presented to me (in my grave) and if I see goodness I will praise Allah, and if see other than that I will ask forgiveness of him (for you).”
Qadi `Iyad cites it in “al-Shifa” (1:56 of the Amman edition) and Suyuti said in his “Manahil al-Safa fi Takhrij Ahadith al-Shifa” (Page 31 – Beirut 1988/1408). Ibn Abi Usama cites it in his Musnad from the hadith of Bakr ibn `Abd Allah al-Mazni, and al-Bazzar from the hadith of Ibn Mas`ud with a sound (sahih) chain.
It is cited in Subki’s Shifa’ al-Siqâm fi ziyarat Khayr al-Anâm , where he mentions that Bakr ibn Abd Allah al-Mazini reported it, and Ibn al-Jawzi mentions it through Bakr and then again through Anas ibn Malik in the penultimate chapter of the penultimate section of al-Wafa, both huffaz without giving the isnad. However, Ibn al-Jawzi specifies in the introduction of al-Wafa that he only included sound traditions in his book. He also mentions the version through Aws ibn Aws: “The actions of human beings are shown to me every Thursday on the night of (i.e. preceding) Friday.” See also FatH al-Bâri 10:415, al-Mundhiri’s Targheeb wa al-Tarheeb 3:343, and Ahmad 4:484.
Sayings of the Exalted Scholars:
Sayings of the scholars regarding the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam being alive are so numerous that they cannot be estimated. Only a few are mentioned here.
1. Imam ibn al-Haj writes:
Our scholars say that those who visit the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam should believe that he is alive and they are present before him because there is no difference between his life and demise in that he sees the nation and knows their states, intentions and thoughts. All of this is apparent to him and none of it is hidden. [al-Madkhal, Vol 1, Page 282]
2. Imam ‘Ali Qari commentates on the hadith, When a believer sends salutations upon me:
It means that the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam is occupied in seeing the light of Allah. Allah turns the attention of the Prophet’s soul so that he may reply to the salam of people. Otherwise, the relied upon creed is that the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam is alive in his blessed grave like the other Prophets are alive in their graves in the presence of their Lord. Their souls are connected to the upper realm like they were in this world. Their hearts are associated with the upper realm and their bodies are in this world. [Sharh Shifa’, Vol 3, Page 499]
3. Imam Sayyid Mahmood Alusi writes:
Imam Tabrani has narrated the whole hadith that whichever Prophet passes away, they spend forty days in their grave until their soul is returned to them. I passed by the grave of Musa ‘alaihis salam on the night of Mi’raj and he was standing in his grave offering salah. This hadith does not mean that they do no stay in their graves and go elsewhere, rather, it means that unlike other dead people, Prophets do not remain dead for more than forty days and their souls are returned to them and they are alive. What does this meaning have to do with the claim that they come out of their graves after forty days? Being alive in the grave does not necessitate coming out of it. I am a believer in the life of the Prophets. [Tafsir Ruh al-Ma’ani, Vol 22, Page 36]
4. Imam Fakhr al-Din Razi writes:
One miracle of Abu Bakr Siddiq radiyAllahu ‘anhu is that when his body was bought to the blessed grave of the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam, it was said: Peace be upon you. This is Abu Bakr present at your door. Suddenly, the door opened and a voice came from the blessed grave saying: Bring the beloved to the beloved. [al-Tafsir al-Kabir, Vol 21, Page 86]
5. Shaykh ‘Abdul Haq Dihlawi writes:
The last companion to come out of the grave of the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam was Qasham radiyAllahu ‘anhu who said: I saw the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam in his grave and his lips were moving. I moved closer to hear and heard him saying: Oh Allah, forgive my nation. [Madarij al-Nubuwwah, Vol 2, Page 442]
6. Shaykh ‘Abdul Haq Dihlawi writes:
There is agreement on the Prophets being alive and no one disagrees that this life is physical, worldly and real. It is not like the life of martyrs which is spiritual and figurative. [Ashi’at al-Lum’at, Vol 1, Page 574]
7. It has been stated in Nasim al-Riyadh sharh al-Shifa Qadi ‘Iyadh:
The prophets are alive in their graves living the ‘real’ life which they had in this world. [Nasim al-Riyadh sharh al-Shifa Qadi ‘Iyadh, Vol. 1 Pg. 196]
8. In al-Mirqat sharh Mishkat, Imam Mulla ‘Ali al-Qari states:
Undoubtedly, the Messenger of Allah is alive; presented with sustenance; and one can ask from him any kind of assistance whatsoever. [al-Mirqat sharh Mishkat – Vol. 1 Pg. 284]
9. Hadrat Sheikh ‘Abd al-Haq Muhaddith-e-Dehlwi states in his book Suluk Aqrab al-Subuli bi al-Tawajjuh ila Sayyid al-Rusuli:
Despite the increasing disagreement and disputes amongst the scholars of this Ummah, there is no disagreement in this fact that the Messenger of Allah is alive in his grave; he is present there. There is not even a slightest thought of saying that this life is not real (but majaz – metaphoric). The Holy Prophet is Hadhir-o-Nadhir (present and witnessing) seeing the actions of his Ummah and being presented with them. Those who seek assistance from the Messenger of Allah, and those who draw close to him, he blesses them and is their mentor. The Holy Qur’an states: ‘surely you are to die, and they too are to die.’ [Surah:39 – al-Zumar, Verse:30]. This means moving away from this world (to the Hereafter). The meaning of the word hayat (life) is the real physcial life after death. [Suluk Aqrab al-Subuli bi al-Tawajjuh ila Sayyid al-Rusuli, Published by Rahimiyah – Deoband – India Pg. 161]
10. Shah WaliAllah Dihlawi writes:
I have felt that it is unique to the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam that he can make his soul take the form of his body. This is what he indicated towards when he said Prophets do not encounter real death; they offer prayers in their graves, perform pilgrimage and are alive. [Fuyuz al-Haramayn, Page 84]
11. The Muhaddith of Makkah, Sayyid Muhammad ‘Alawi Maliki writes:
We have mentioned that the life of Barzakh is real and it proven from established texts that the dead – whether Muslim or not – hears, feels and knows. Life, sustenance and entering paradise is not specific to martyrs. This is the true creed which is followed by the Imams of Islam and the majority of Ahlu’s Sunnah. This is why it is not necessary to prove the life of the Prophets because it is more apparent than the Sun and not needy of verification. Moreover, the correct path is to speak of how their lives are superior and perfected. Like the ranks of people in this world differ, so too is the living of the Prophets superior. [Mafahim Yajibu ‘an Tusahhaha, p.165]
12. After quoting several hadiths that prove the life of Prophets ‘Alaihimus Salam, he writes:
The mentioned hadiths and others prove definitively [Qat’i] that the meaning of Prophets passing away is that they are veiled from us and we cannot sense them even though they are present and alive. Such as angels are alive and present but we cannot see them. [Mafahim Yajibu ‘an Tusahhaha, Page
171]
Verification from the Opposition:
1. al-Muhannad is a short monograph that has signatures of attestation from 24 Deobandi Molvis including Ashraf ‘Ali Thanwi and Mahmud Hasan. In it, Khalil Ahmad Anbethwi writes:
According to us and our elders, the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam is alive in his blessed grave and his life is like that of this world but worship is not obligatory upon him. This life is specific to the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam and all other Prophets and martyrs and is not of Barzakh which all believers and even non believers share. [al-Muhannad, Page 13]
2. The founder of Darul ‘Uloom Deoband, Qasim Nanotwi, writes:
The life of the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam cannot diminish and the life of believers can. This is why at the time of demise, the life of the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam will not finish, yes, it will be veiled and the life of believers will totally finish or half of it or a third will. Hence, this veiling of the life of the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wasallam can be compared to the Sun, which, at the time of solar eclipse, is veiled and its light is obscured but not defunct. [Aab-e-Hayat, Page 208 / 209]
Notes:
1. The Prophets are alive in their graves living their ‘real’ and physcial life which they used to live in this world. This is why on the Night of Ascension when the Messenger of Allah reached Bayt al-Maqdis (Jerusalem), he lead the prayer in which all the Prophets stood behind him. If the prophets were not alive after their death, then how would have they come to perform salaah in Bayt al-Maqdis behind the Final Messenger?!
2. The life of the Prophets in their graves is the real, physical life which they used to live in this world. It is not merely a ‘spiritual’ life like that of the martyrs. This is why the wealth left in inheritance by the Prophets is not distributed; nor can their wives marry anyone else after them. Contrary to this, the wealth left in inheritance by the martyrs can be distributed and their wives can marry anyone after their death.
3. The life of the Prophets in their graves is not barzakhi (interspatial life) but it is the ‘real’, ‘physical’ life they used to spend in this world. The only matter of the fact is that we are not able to see them. This has been stated by the great Imam al-Shiekh Hasan ibn ‘Ammar Shurunbulali in the commentary of his famous book “Noor al-Idah” entitled “Maraqiy al-Falah”
It is well known fact among the great scholars that the Mesenger of Allah is alive in his blessed grave (the life which he used to spend in this world). The Messenger of Allah is given sustenance; takes benefit from everything which he desires; and gains the pleasure and joy of worshipping (as he had in this world). However, those who have not reached close proximity to Allah are unable to see him. [Noor al-Idah entitled Maraqiy al-Falah, Page 447]
Conclusion:
Some detractors propagandise that Ahlu’s Sunnah wa’l Jama’ah do not believe that Prophets encounter death at all. This is blatant slander and nothing to do with reality. Whoever totally denies that Prophets ‘Alaihim Assalam pass away and their souls are taken out; such a person is a denier of Qur’anic verses and mass transmitted hadiths and therefore out of the fold of Islam.
The Prophets also have to face death
But it is simply just a nominal death
After that moment they start living once more
Just as they had lived a physical life before
================================================
Ziyarat E Qabr
Ziyarat E Qabr ♥ ♥ Hadees-e-Pak ♥ ♥
♥ ♥ Hadees-e-Pak ♥ ♥ “Jo apny Walidain ya 1 ki Qabr par har Jumma k din ziarat k liye hazir ho ALLAH usky gunah bakhsh dayga or Maa Baap k 7 bhalai karny wala likh dia jaye ga”
“Jo apny Walidain ya 1 ki Qabr par har Jumma k din ziarat k liye hazir ho ALLAH usky gunah bakhsh dayga or Maa Baap k 7 bhalai karny wala likh dia jaye ga” [ NAWADIR UL USOOL P97 H130 ]
[ NAWADIR UL USOOL P97 H130 ] Qabr par Phool Daalna Behtar Hai Ke Jab Tak Rahega Tasbih karega aur Maiyat Ka Dil Behlaega.
Qabr par Phool Daalna Behtar Hai Ke Jab Tak Rahega Tasbih karega aur Maiyat Ka Dil Behlaega. [ RADDUL-MUHTAR JILD:3 SAFA:184 ]
[ RADDUL-MUHTAR JILD:3 SAFA:184 ] Also Mentioned In:
Also Mentioned In: { BUKHARI SHARIF jild 1, KITABUL WUZU, BAB UL AZAB e QABAR, HADEES 169 }
{ BUKHARI SHARIF jild 1, KITABUL WUZU, BAB UL AZAB e QABAR, HADEES 169 } HADEES:
HADEES: Jo Ba-Niyyate Sawaab Apne Waledain Dono ya ek ki Qabr ki Ziyarat kare, Hajje Makbool ke barabar Sawab Paye, Aur Jo Ba-kasrat Inki Qabr Ki ziyarat Karta ho Fariste Uski Qabr ki (Jab ye fout hoga) Ziyarat ko Aae.
Jo Ba-Niyyate Sawaab Apne Waledain Dono ya ek ki Qabr ki Ziyarat kare, Hajje Makbool ke barabar Sawab Paye, Aur Jo Ba-kasrat Inki Qabr Ki ziyarat Karta ho Fariste Uski Qabr ki (Jab ye fout hoga) Ziyarat ko Aae. [ KANZUL-UMAL J:16 S:200 H:45536 DarulKutbul-Ilmiya, Bairut ]
[ KANZUL-UMAL J:16 S:200 H:45536 DarulKutbul-Ilmiya, Bairut ] Har Sal awlia allah k parda farmane(urs)k din unki mazarat ki ziyarat karna sunnat hai:
Har Sal awlia allah k parda farmane(urs)k din unki mazarat ki ziyarat karna sunnat hai: Abu hurraira(RA) saad bin abi waqas(ra) mohammed bin ibrahim(ra)ukhba bin omer(ra)se riwayat hai k huzoor(SALLALLAHI ALIHI WASALLAM)har saal shauda e uhad ki mazar par tashrif le jate aur unhe farmate tum par salam ho kuon k tumne sabar kiya. r akhirat ka ghar kaisa achha hai. r ishi tarha abubakar(ra) omer(ra)osman(ra) ali(ra) bhi har sal shauda-e-uhad k mazar-e-mubarak ki ziyarat karte thay
Abu hurraira(RA) saad bin abi waqas(ra) mohammed bin ibrahim(ra)ukhba bin omer(ra)se riwayat hai k huzoor(SALLALLAHI ALIHI WASALLAM)har saal shauda e uhad ki mazar par tashrif le jate aur unhe farmate tum par salam ho kuon k tumne sabar kiya. r akhirat ka ghar kaisa achha hai. r ishi tarha abubakar(ra) omer(ra)osman(ra) ali(ra) bhi har sal shauda-e-uhad k mazar-e-mubarak ki ziyarat karte thay >Sharah al sudoor pg210,
>Sharah al sudoor pg210, >tafsir jamia al biyan13/ 96,
>tafsir jamia al biyan13/ 96, >ibne kasir2/ 791,
>ibne kasir2/ 791, >tafsire kabir19/ 45,
>tafsire kabir19/ 45, Tabligijamat deobandi r ahle hadis k log kehte hai har sal AwliaAllah ki mazarat ki ziyarat karna shirk / biddat hai.(Ma’zallah)
Tabligijamat deobandi r ahle hadis k log kehte hai har sal AwliaAllah ki mazarat ki ziyarat karna shirk / biddat hai.(Ma’zallah) Allah k nayk bandon ki jagah par jakar duwa mangna nabion ki sunnat hai:
Allah k nayk bandon ki jagah par jakar duwa mangna nabion ki sunnat hai: Quran:
Quran: Zakaria(Alaihis salaam)ko barso se tamana thi k unhe beta ho r unhone kai bar allah se duwa mangi yaha tak k aap zahif ho chuke thay. jab unhone maryam(ra) ki ibadat ki jagah dekhi k waha be mausam phal ate hai to us waqt unhone waha duwa mangi r aap ki duwa qubol hogayi
Zakaria(Alaihis salaam)ko barso se tamana thi k unhe beta ho r unhone kai bar allah se duwa mangi yaha tak k aap zahif ho chuke thay. jab unhone maryam(ra) ki ibadat ki jagah dekhi k waha be mausam phal ate hai to us waqt unhone waha duwa mangi r aap ki duwa qubol hogayi ( Para 3 al imran 37 39 )
( Para 3 al imran 37 39 ) Ahle hadis,tabligi jamat k log kehte hai allah k nayk bandon ki jagag par jakar duwa mangna shirk hai.-Ma’azallah
Ahle hadis,tabligi jamat k log kehte hai allah k nayk bandon ki jagag par jakar duwa mangna shirk hai.-Ma’azallah Huzur behtar Jante hai ki Musalmaan Qabro par jaa ke kya karenge. Agar Shirk w Haraam ka Dar hota to Huzur hargiz Ijazat na dete.
Huzur behtar Jante hai ki Musalmaan Qabro par jaa ke kya karenge. Agar Shirk w Haraam ka Dar hota to Huzur hargiz Ijazat na dete. – Musalmaanon par Shirk Ke fatwe Laganewale Gour karey.
– Musalmaanon par Shirk Ke fatwe Laganewale Gour karey. – Hadees sarif ke mutabik Musalmanon par Shirk Biddat Aur Haram ke fatwe Laganewale Khud MUSHRIK hai.
– Hadees sarif ke mutabik Musalmanon par Shirk Biddat Aur Haram ke fatwe Laganewale Khud MUSHRIK hai. [Narrated by Ibn Hibban in his Sahih, Tahqiq Nasir Albani, Volume 001, Page No. 200, Hadith Number 81]
[Narrated by Ibn Hibban in his Sahih, Tahqiq Nasir Albani, Volume 001, Page No. 200, Hadith Number 81] √ Wasle Maola Chahte Ho To Wasila Dhundh Lo,
√ Wasle Maola Chahte Ho To Wasila Dhundh Lo, √ Be Wasila Najdiyun HarGiz Khuda Milta Nahi.
√ Be Wasila Najdiyun HarGiz Khuda Milta Nahi. ♥ MUFTI E AZAM HIND ♥
♥ MUFTI E AZAM HIND ♥ ===============================================
=============================================== Q.Kya Sahaba Bhi Mazar Par Jaa Kar Dua Maangtey They?
Q.Kya Sahaba Bhi Mazar Par Jaa Kar Dua Maangtey They? A.Dour e Hazrat Umar Me
A.Dour e Hazrat Umar Me Hazrat Bilal Bin Haris AAQA Sallallahu Alaihi Wasallam K
Hazrat Bilal Bin Haris AAQA Sallallahu Alaihi Wasallam K Mazar e Aqdas Par Hazir Ho Kr Arz Ki
Mazar e Aqdas Par Hazir Ho Kr Arz Ki Ya Rasoolullah Apki Ummat Par Qehat Aagaya He
Ya Rasoolullah Apki Ummat Par Qehat Aagaya He To Sarkar Ne (Khuwab Me Aakar) Farmaya K
To Sarkar Ne (Khuwab Me Aakar) Farmaya K Umer Ko Ja K Salam Kaho
Umer Ko Ja K Salam Kaho Aur Kaho
Aur Kaho Apne Kaam Ko Aur Behtar Banaye
Apne Kaam Ko Aur Behtar Banaye Tumhe Barish Mil Jayegi
Tumhe Barish Mil Jayegi (Musannif Ibne Sheba V12 P#32 H#12051)
(Musannif Ibne Sheba V12 P#32 H#12051) (Fatahul Baari V2 P#495)
(Fatahul Baari V2 P#495) (Zurqani V8 P#88)
(Zurqani V8 P#88) ===============================================
=============================================== aurton ka mazar par jana kaisa
aurton ka mazar par jana kaisa ●●► Auliya allah ke mazar par mardon ka jana (Khas kar Urs ke mauke par) aur unke wasile se dua karna ye achchi bat hai. Lekin picnic ki niyyat se jana ya aurto kabeparda saj-dhaj kar jana ya mardo ke bich me jana ya mardo ka un aurto ko dekhte rehna ye sab behayai aur gunah hai. In sab bid'at ki vajah se Gairmazhab aur Badmazhab logo ko AHLE SUNNAT wal jama'at ke amal ko galat batane ka mauka milta hai: »»»► Hazrat Aysha RA ke Daur Me Aurto Ko Roka Gaya Wo Bhi MASJID Me Ane Se! To Kya Aaj k DaurMe Aurto Ko Mana Na Kiya Jae Wo Bhi URS & QABR Par Aane Se? »»»►Hazrat Aaisha RA Frmati Hy- "Agar NABI-E-AKRAM Aaj Ki Khawatin(ki Aara'ish & Zeba'i sh) Dekh Lete To Unhen Usi Tarah Masjid Me Aane Se Mana Kar Dete Jaise Bani'Israeel Ki Khawatin Ko Mana Kar Diya Tha ► SAHIH MUSLIM, JILD-1, HADIS-902 »»»► AALA HAZRAT IMAM AHMAD RAZA KHAN ALAIRIRAHMAT O RIZWAN FARMATE HAIN KI :- »►' Jis Waqt Aurat (Mazar Par Jane K Lye) Ghar Se Irada Karti He La'nat Shuru Hojati He Aur Jab TakWapis Aati He Malaika La'nat Krte Rehte Hen. Siwaye Roza e Rasool K Kisi Mazaar Pr Jane Ki Ijazat Nahi, KWo Zarya e Magfirat He ' »»»► [ Malfuzat E Aala Hazrat P # 240 ]
●●► Auliya allah ke mazar par mardon ka jana (Khas kar Urs ke mauke par) aur unke wasile se dua karna ye achchi bat hai. Lekin picnic ki niyyat se jana ya aurto kabeparda saj-dhaj kar jana ya mardo ke bich me jana ya mardo ka un aurto ko dekhte rehna ye sab behayai aur gunah hai. In sab bid'at ki vajah se Gairmazhab aur Badmazhab logo ko AHLE SUNNAT wal jama'at ke amal ko galat batane ka mauka milta hai: »»»► Hazrat Aysha RA ke Daur Me Aurto Ko Roka Gaya Wo Bhi MASJID Me Ane Se! To Kya Aaj k DaurMe Aurto Ko Mana Na Kiya Jae Wo Bhi URS & QABR Par Aane Se? »»»►Hazrat Aaisha RA Frmati Hy- "Agar NABI-E-AKRAM Aaj Ki Khawatin(ki Aara'ish & Zeba'i sh) Dekh Lete To Unhen Usi Tarah Masjid Me Aane Se Mana Kar Dete Jaise Bani'Israeel Ki Khawatin Ko Mana Kar Diya Tha ► SAHIH MUSLIM, JILD-1, HADIS-902 »»»► AALA HAZRAT IMAM AHMAD RAZA KHAN ALAIRIRAHMAT O RIZWAN FARMATE HAIN KI :- »►' Jis Waqt Aurat (Mazar Par Jane K Lye) Ghar Se Irada Karti He La'nat Shuru Hojati He Aur Jab TakWapis Aati He Malaika La'nat Krte Rehte Hen. Siwaye Roza e Rasool K Kisi Mazaar Pr Jane Ki Ijazat Nahi, KWo Zarya e Magfirat He ' »»»► [ Malfuzat E Aala Hazrat P # 240 ]
